A Sirius Solution

by Voivode

Summary:

Hermione Granger has it all: she excels in her studies, has a bright future ahead of her, and has a loving, gorgeous boyfriend who adores her.  She has only one problem: she cannot keep up with him in bed at all.  Wondering if there's something wrong with her or very right with him, she decides to test it out by inviting her promiscuous dormmate Lavender to join them for a night.  Little does she know just what a whirlwind of lust and debauchery she'll be unleashing with her little test.

Chapter 1

“Oh God, oh God, oh God!” Hermione cried, her legs tightening around Harry’s waist as he plunged his oversized cock deep inside her.

 

Every hard, deep thrust sent lightning bolts of pleasure straight to her brain, and she knew she wasn’t going to last long. She never had before. The pleasure built at a rate that had scared her the first time but which she had long since gotten used to. After less than a minute, her whole body had gone taut, and her back rose off the bed as she was sent plunging over the edge of madness.

 

“HARRY!” Hermione screamed at the top of her lungs as her orgasm crashed over her like a tsunami.

 

Wave after wave of soul-searing pleasure coursed through her entire body from head to toe, and when it ended, she was immediately thrown into another even more powerful climax. It went on and on as orgasm after mind-melting orgasm was torn from her quaking, convulsing body. At some point, she realized that Harry had pulled out of her and flipped her onto her belly before plunging back inside to the hilt. The last thing she consciously recognized before she blacked out was the sound and feeling of Harry spilling inside her, filling her aching womb to its absolute limit.

 

Hermione woke up to the familiar feeling of being pressed against Harry’s warm, strong body and sighed. She snuggled into the mouth-watering muscles of his chest and tried to will her nagging insecurities away. Lying there, feeling completely safe and loved as she was wrapped in his strong arms, should have been enough for her. She should have been happy; she was to an extent, but that didn’t change the fact that she felt like she wasn’t enough for him.

 

Shaking her head, she gently escaped his embrace and looked down at his form, softly illuminated by the light of dawn. Hermione might not have agreed with everything that his godfather had put him through during his childhood, seeming at times like the man had strove to create a child soldier, but she couldn’t honestly say that she didn’t like at least some aspects of the results. An intensive training regimen that had been pushed on him from the time he was a child had given him a lean, strong, and already somewhat muscular form by the time they met in their first year. Further years of training in combination with puberty had taken those already impressive results and given him a lean, muscular body that never failed to make both her heart and her pussy flutter.

 

Grinning, Hermione leaned down and pressed her lips against his chest, feeling the warm, hard muscles under them. Kissing a trail through his abs, she lamented that she didn’t have time to bathe every one of them with her tongue, but they had classes today, and she knew that she’d have to hurry. Laying on those abs was the most impressive part of his body. Though she had never seen another one, she knew that Harry’s cock was well above average. It had been a daunting thing the night of the Yule Ball, when she had first given herself to him, but she was very well-practiced at taking it now. Licking a trail from bottom to top, she tasted the dried fluids of their coupling the night before and shuddered. Picking it up in her hand, she slowly swirled her tongue around the sensitive glans.

 

“Mmm,” Harry sighed, still asleep.

 

Emboldened by the sound, she took him between her lips and started slowly bobbing her head up and down on the shaft.

 

“Ahh,” Harry moaned softly, his eyes fluttering open as the sensations got to him. “Fuck, you’re good at that.”

 

His deep voice, sounding so relaxed and at peace, made her heated sex drool. Letting his cock slip from her lips with an audible pop, she continued to stroke him slowly with her hand.

 

“I should be,” Hermione said, grinning at him. “I’ve had enough practice.”

 

Harry laughed and then moaned as she took his cock back inside her mouth, teasing the sensitive underside with her talented tongue. She sped up quickly, still cognizant of the fact that they didn’t have all morning to play, as they had for so many days during the summer. She took him deeper and deeper, until he was lodged in her throat. She had long since learned how to relax her gag reflex and breathe through her nose while blowing him, so she didn’t have to break or even ease up.

 

“Fuck, Mione,” Harry groaned, digging his fingers gently into her scalp. “You are such a good girl.”

 

Hermione whimpered around his cock, making his legs twitch, and slapped his thigh twice to signal that he should stop. This was not a time for him to indulge her praise kink.

 

“Sorry, pet,” Harry laughed. “Force of habit.”

 

Hermione sped up slightly and cupped his massive, heavy balls in her hand, gently massaging them.

 

“Fuck, I’m gonna cum,” Harry moaned, his voice sounding strained.

 

Hermione didn’t ease up in the slightest, wanting nothing more than for him to unload down her throat, and she got her wish a moment later. Spurt after spurt of thick, viscous cum filled her mouth, and she swallowed it all, not wasting a drop. Harry collapsed onto his back once it had ended, panting hard, and Hermione smirked down at him once she let his softening cock go.

 

“Thanks for breakfast,” she giggled.

 

“Merlin’s balls...I don’t...deserve you,” Harry panted, and her smile dimmed slightly.

 

“You’re far better to me than I am to you, love,” Hermione sighed, brushing his messy, dark hair with her nails.

 

“For fuck’s sake, can we not?” Harry asked in frustration, his relaxed state evaporating immediately.

 

“It’s sorry, Harry, but it keeps happening and it’s bothering me,” Hermione said.

 

“You know, most girls would appreciate having a guy who can fuck them to sleep each night,” Harry growled, immediately looking like he regretted the comment.

 

“I’d like it just fine if it took more than a few minutes,” Hermione complained. “Half the time, I’m barely conscious by the time you cum.”

 

“You’re just sensitive, pet,” Harry said, giving her a reassuring smile. Brushing her hair behind her ear, as best he could, he cupped her face and said, “it is a bit of a compliment, you know.”

 

“I just hate feeling like I’m not enough for you,” Hermione said sadly, looking down.

 

“Hey,” Harry said, raising her head until she was looking into his eyes. “You know I’m happy with you.”

 

The sheer affection that she saw in his emerald orbs was enough to make her melt, and most times she would have relented right there, but this had been building for a while, and she couldn’t bring herself to just let it go this time.

 

“We both know that I’m not giving you nearly what you give me,” Hermione argued, “and that you can enjoy far more pleasure than I’m capable of staying awake for.”

 

“You’re actually making me regret accepting a day full of blowjobs as a birthday gift,” Harry hissed, getting out of bed and pacing about the room. “I shower you with affection; I’m attentive and as romantic as I know how to be. What more do I need to do to convince you that I love you?”

 

He sounded so frustrated that Hermione wilted and looked away. This was far from the first time that they had had this conversation, and she knew it was pissing him off, but she just couldn’t get over her feeling that she was limited in some way because of her problem.

 

“I just don’t know what’s wrong with me!” Hermione exclaimed. “It’s not normal for a girl to cum as quickly as I do when we have sex, and it certainly isn’t normal to end up stuck in an orgasm loop until I pass out.”

 

Harry’s face softened at that. “Are you thinking something might be medically wrong?”

 

“I don’t know,” Hermione said.

 

“I know it would be embarrassing, but we could talk to Madam Pomfrey,” Harry suggested, sitting down on the bed and putting an arm around her shoulder.

 

“I’d rather avoid that if possible,” Hermione said. The idea of discussing her bizarre sex life with the school matron was too mortifying to contemplate. “I just want to find out if it’s something wrong with me or not.”

 

“And if it isn’t?” Harry asked.

 

“Then you’re a god, and I guess I’ll just have to be deliriously happy with you,” Hermione sighed, almost managing to look serious.

 

Harry smiled at her and crawled behind her so he could start massaging her shoulder.

 

“Ahh, that’s good,” Hermione moaned, leaning her head back against him.

 

Harry nuzzled her head and asked, “so how do you intend to figure out which of us is the gifted one?”

 

Hermione snorted at his diplomatic phrasing and tensed as she prepared to voice an idea she had been contemplating for a while.

 

“As I see it, either your penis is magical or there’s something wrong with me,” Hermione said. “If it’s something with me, then I will want to have myself checked out by a healer to make sure that it isn’t a sign of something dangerous.”

 

“Of course,” Harry said.

 

“Just as I think there are only likely two variables here, I think there’s only two ways to test our issue,” Hermione continued. “I have no desire at all to sleep with another boy...ever, really.”

 

Harry tensed and stopped massaging her.

 

“I should hope not,” he said flatly, “so what would…”

 

He trailed off as he figured out what she had in mind.

 

*****

 

“...and we just argued from there,” Harry said.

 

Sirius resisted the urge to facepalm as he sat in his chair in Grimmauld Place. Instead, he just stared at his godson blankly through the mirror before saying, “have I taught you nothing?”

 

“Virtually,” Harry said, smirking.

 

“Wise ass,” Sirius grumbled, rolling his eyes. “Why in the world would you turn down a threesome?”

 

“You have taught me a lot,” Harry replied, “including that I should always be wary if a woman’s offer seems too good to be true.”

 

Sirius winced, remembering that lesson well.

 

“I love her, Sirius,” Harry said. “I don’t want to mess up my relationship by thinking with my cock, but I don’t know how to get through to her that she should either talk to a healer or just accept that she is this way.”

 

“I’ve apparently been far too good of an influence on you,” Sirius joked. “Harry, Hermione’s beautiful and lovely, but she grew up looking plain and driving everyone away. That kind of thing can leave a girl with lasting insecurities.”

 

“Which is all the more reason to say no to this,” Harry said.

 

“Not necessarily,” Sirius said. “Look, Harry, there are two possible outcomes here: you’ll either learn that there’s something unique about you or you’ll learn that there’s something unique about her. If it’s her uniqueness, then it’ll be easy enough to convince her to talk to a healer and go from there, and if it’s you, then she should relax a bit.”

 

“You think?” Harry asked.

 

“I do,” Sirius replied. “She thinks that something’s wrong with her, and there will be no changing her mind about that without indulging her a bit on this. Now, who does she have in mind?”

 

Harry rolled his eyes and said, “Lavender Brown.”

 

Sirius let out a low whistle. “I knew her parents back in the day. Is she as gifted as her mother was?”

 

“Oh, she’s smoking hot,” Harry admitted. “Blonde, busty, and seriously gorgeous. If I wasn’t worried that I’d come to regret this, I wouldn’t hesitate for a second.”

 

“I guarantee that you won’t,” Sirius said. “My lesson about being wary of women when things seem too good to be true was about random ones you don’t know, not your loving girlfriend.”

 

It had also been after a little too much firewhiskey.

 

“So you really think that this will help set Hermione’s mind at ease without messing up our relationship?” Harry asked.

 

“I do,” Sirius replied.

 

“Alright,” Harry said, sounding lighter and far less stressed out. “I’ll talk to Hermione.”

 

“Good,” Sirius said. “You’re a good kid, pup. Your parents would be proud of the thoughtful young man you’ve become, despite my influence.”

 

“Don’t sell yourself short, old man,” Harry said warmly.

 

“Old!” Sirius exclaimed.

 

“Bye,” Harry said, grinning, cutting off the call.

 

Sirius smiled as he set the mirror down, though it quickly faded.

 

“So it begins,” he murmured to himself.

 

Going over to his desk, he tapped the wood in three specific places, and a secret compartment popped out. He opened it further and pulled out an old animated picture of himself and the other marauders. It was taken in their sixth year, and Sirius marveled, as he always did, at just how carefree they all looked. Even Remus looked relatively relaxed.

 

One might have wondered why he kept the old picture entirely unaltered, given the presence of Pettigrew, but he had long since concluded that it made for a powerful reminder of the lessons he had learned from his old friends. To never take a moment with those you care about for granted, as any could be your last, was one such lesson. Another was that some people can’t be saved from themselves no matter how much you try. The harshest one of all was how necessary it was to pay attention to red flags, such as one of your friends learning that his spirit animal was a fucking rat.

 

Mostly, however, it was just a reminder of better times.

 

Sighing to himself, Sirius put the picture back and grabbed his wand. There was just one last thing to do now that everything was in motion. Bringing every incriminating memory to the forefront of his mind, Sirius placed the tip of his wand to his temple and said, “obliviate!”

 

*****

 

“I must say I’m surprised,” Lavender commented as she followed them towards the seventh floor. “I never thought you two would be so...open.”

 

“I think you’ll be quite surprised, what we’re like,” Hermione said with a grin that looked only slightly forced.

 

“Well, the picture you painted was certainly...stimulating,” Lavender purred. “I have to ask, what made you pick me?”

 

Harry looked over at the beautiful blonde, who was clearly fishing for a compliment, and recalled the moment he asked that very question.

 

“Why Lavender?” Harry asked.

 

“She’s gorgeous, and she’d go for it,” Hermione said, shrugging.

 

Lavender was gorgeous; there was no denying that. A little shorter than Hermione, his girlfriend’s dormmate was one of the hottest girls in their year. With breasts that she had already had when she was sorted and which had only ballooned since, an arse that looked round and plump even through the unflattering robes that Hogwarts students wore, and pouty lips that he imagined every straight guy in the castle had pictured wrapped around his cock, she was stunning. She also had a bit of a reputation with the guys.

 

“I know, it’s just, why not someone that we’re more comfortable with?” Harry asked. “I’m sure Ginny could be talked into…”

 

“I’m sure you could talk Ginny into anything,” Hermione said flatly. “She’s a virgin, though, and we can’t use one for our experiment.”

 

“Why not?” Harry asked.

 

“Because if she reacted the same way that I do, it could still be a coincidence,” Hermione said. “That would be extremely unlikely, but it would still be a possibility. We need someone who has had perfectly normal sex with another guy before. That way, if she starts cumming within a minute of you entering her and keeps cumming until she passes out, we’ll know definitively that it’s something unique to you.”

 

“I guess that makes sense,” Harry said.

 

“There were many reasons,” Harry said, lowering his voice to its most rumbling level and looking her up and down.

 

Lavender’s breath hitched, and she blushed lightly.

 

“Here we are,” Hermione said as they reached the tapestry of Barnabas the Barmy.

 

“Here?” Lavender asked. “I know that people rarely come by here, but I’m not into public sex.”

 

Harry snorted and said, “neither are we. Just watch.”

 

Walking back and forth three times as he pictured his room at Grimmauld Place, the door materialized, making Lavender gasp.

 

“Just in here,” Harry said, opening the door.

 

“What in the world?” Lavender asked.

 

“It’s called the Room of Requirement,” Hermione said. “It’s a lovely little secret of Hogwarts’ that the house elves helped us find last year.”

 

“So, is this where you spend most of your nights?” Lavender asked, “in this secret bedroom?”

 

“The room’s more than a bedroom,” Harry said. “This is a perfect replica of my bedroom back home.”

 

“The room becomes whatever you want it to be if you keep something in mind as you walk back and forth there three times,” Hermione explained. “This is one of the secrets covered under the contract.”

 

“Right,” Lavender said, scowling for a split second.

 

“I know a contract might seem extreme, but you remember the sort of things that awful Skeeter woman wrote about Harry last year, right?” Hermione asked.

 

“I remember,” Lavender said, cringing as she recalled just how entertaining she’d found the gossip columns. “It did seem odd that she wrote more about you than the actual competitors in the tournament.”

 

“Imagine how bad it would have been if I had managed to enter it,” Harry said, rolling his eyes. “Mione and I had to start taking our privacy more seriously after that.”

 

“I know,” Lavender said. “I wouldn’t have signed the damn thing if I didn’t understand where you were coming from or if Hermione hadn’t made it sound like you were an absolute demon in bed.”

 

Lavender’s blue eyes darkened with lust as she stared at him, and Harry felt his face heat up slightly under her gaze.

 

Lavender grinned and took a step towards him, saying, “it was quite a tale she told. How your cock is huge, how you’re the most passionate man she’s ever heard of, and how you never fail to make her cum over and over again until she fears her brain’s going to leak out of her ears. If it was anyone else, I’d worry she was exaggerating, but I’ve never known her to tell tall tales.”

 

“I don’t,” Hermione said, drawing her wand. With a wave of it, an incantation Harry had heard her say many times, his clothes disappeared and reappeared, completely folded in a pile on his replica dresser.

 

Lavender’s jaw dropped as she took in his naked form, her eyes quickly focusing on his cock, which had hardened completely as he heard her say what Hermione had told her. The confidence that had filled her voice as she spoke before evaporated in an instant.

 

“Holy fuck,” she gasped.

 

“Impressive, isn’t he?” Hermione asked, sounding amused.

 

“Impre…” Lavender sputtered. “Hermione, you said he was big, not that he was part giant.”

Lavender’s reaction to him seemed to help eliminate the last of the tension in Hermione, who walked over to Harry and grabbed his cock, holding it up against his abs.

 

“Have you ever seen one this big?” she asked.

 

“Never,” Lavender breathed, walking over to him as though entranced. Placing her hand just under Hermione’s, she giggled when the brunette let him go, and she got to try wrapping her fingers around them. “Holy shit, they don’t even touch. How do you take this?”

 

“Perfectly,” Harry said, looking at Hermione with love and devotion in his eyes.

 

“Really?” Lavender asked, sounding not disbelieving but intrigued. “I would like to see that.”

 

“I think that’s a good idea,” Harry said. “Be a good girl and come show Lavender how well you suck my cock, baby.”

 

Hermione looked at him wide-eyed and shuddered, her eyes going nearly black with desire.

 

“Fuck, I guess it really is always the quiet ones,” Lavender laughed as she backed off to make room for Hermione.

 

Hermione sank to her knees next to the blonde and started peppering his towering length with wet little kisses. Lavender knelt as well, wanting as up-close a view of this show as she could get. Hermione knew that he liked her to start out slow and build up to things when they had time, and they certainly did then. She moaned against his cock as she massaged the head with her lips, closing her eyes and losing herself in the act. She never gave much thought to sucking cock before she started seeing Harry, and she was as surprised as he was to learn just how much she loved it. As she took the girthy shaft between her lips, she went deep from the start, taking more and more of it until her nose was buried in his pubic hair.

 

“Holy shit!” Lavender exclaimed. “How long did it take you to learn that?”

 

“It took her...oh fuck, that feels good...a little while,” Harry replied, holding Hermione’s head softly.

 

“Quite a while,” Hermione amended. “He’s so big that I kept gagging on it, but eventually I learned how to control it. You want to try?”

 

“Gladly,” Lavender said, eyeing his cock with obvious hunger.

 

The blonde took his cock between her lips, and Harry groaned at the feeling. Hermione had spent a great deal of time learning what drove him wild, but Lavender was at least her equal. Looking over at his girlfriend, he was pleased to see that she didn’t look unhappy or worried. Instead, to his surprise, she actually looked aroused. She had seemed conflicted enough about this that he had almost called it off more than once, and it had only been her own insistence and his conversation with Sirius that had stopped him. The fact that she seemed to be enjoying it was reassuring.

 

“Fuck!” Lavender swore as she pulled back. “This is some monster that you have here, Harry.”

 

“You took almost all of it,” Hermione said. “That’s a hell of a lot more than I managed the first time.”

 

“Even that was more cock than I’ve ever sucked,” Lavender said, grinning. “I can’t imagine how good this thing is going to feel inside me if I can make it fit.”

 

“Oh, it’ll fit,” Hermione said.

 

Lavender looked over at Hermione, the two of them kneeling in front of his cock, and moved in to kiss her. Hermione went still at the kiss for just a moment before returning it. Harry just sat there, stunned, as he watched his girlfriend make out with another girl. His already rock-hard cock throbbed almost painfully at the sight.

 

“S...sorry,” Lavender breathed as they parted for air. “I just felt really grateful, and I kissed you before I realized what I was doing.”

 

“It’s okay,” Hermione said, sounding as shocked as Lavender. “That felt really good.”

 

“Yeah, it did,” Lavender giggled in relief, wrapping her arms around the brunette and kissing her again.

 

Harry just watched gobsmacked as they continued to kiss. When Hermione descended onto her back, dragging Lavender down on top of her, he couldn’t help but take his still-wet cock in hand, stroking it lightly as he took in the show. Lavender brought her hand up to cup one of Hermione’s perky tits through her robes, and the brunette threw her head back and moaned. Catching sight of him as she did so, she laughed.

 

“I think we’re neglecting someone,” she said.

 

Lavender looked around at him and smirked, saying, “I don’t think he minds much.”

 

“Oh, neglect away,” Harry chuckled. “That’s the hottest fucking thing I’ve ever seen.”

 

“You’re the hottest fucking thing I’ve seen,” Lavender purred, getting up off of Hermione and walking over to him.

 

Without another word, she brought her lips to his, and he was immediately swept up in a whirlwind of lust and passion. Her tongue invaded his mouth, and he responded in kind, swiftly dominating the kiss in a way that made her moan into his mouth. His hands reached for her arse, cupping the round cheeks through her robes, though they quickly dematerialized, giving him free access to her smooth, warm skin.

 

“What?” Lavender asked, taking a step back as she suddenly undressed. Turning to look at the equally nude Hermione, she said, “you know, slowly undressing someone can be hot.”

 

“She’s always had a problem with the slowly part,” Harry laughed, embracing Lavender from behind and pressing his erection into her perfect arse. “Such an impatient little thing she is when she’s wet and wanting.”

 

“Harry,” Hermione whined.

 

“Fuck me, but you’re hot,” Lavender said, looking Hermione up and down.

 

Harry would hardly disagree, as he took in the sight of his naked girlfriend. She had always been thin, and that hadn’t changed, but the last few years had given her some mouth-watering assets. Her breasts were small but perky and perfectly shaped, with little pink nipples that he never tired of sucking on and nibbling. Her belly was flat, though slightly soft, and led to hips that looked quite wide on her frame. She was rather bottom-heavy, much to his delight, and her arse was both full and toned, with years of carrying a heavy bookbag up many flights of stairs having done it wonders. Her sex itself was bare, but she kept a carefully maintained forest of brown curls atop it, which Harry quite enjoyed.

 

“You’re the one who helped me get ready for the ball last year,” Hermione said, unable to keep her eyes off of Lavender’s bare breasts.

 

“Yes, but you were already in that gorgeous dress by then,” Lavender said. “If I had seen you like this, I would have been envious of the both of you that night.”

 

“You’re stunning as well,” Harry murmured in Lavender’s ear, making her shiver. “Isn’t she, Hermione?”

 

“Yes,” Hermione said breathlessly, looking Lavender up and down.

 

Able to see Lavender’s body in full in the mirror behind Hermione, Harry couldn’t blame her for being so taken with the blonde. Her body was curvy in the extreme, with large, surprisingly pert tits complementing her wide hips and big, round arse. Her pale skin was flawless from head to toe, and her pussy completely smooth. Harry was just as eager to taste it as he was to suck on her large, pale pink nipples.

 

“Have you ever been with a girl?” Lavender asked.

 

“I’ve only ever been with Harry,” Hermione replied.

 

“He’s certainly all man,” Lavender purred, grinding her arse against his cock and making him groan in her ear. “What about you, stud? You ever been with anyone else?”

 

“No,” Harry replied. “This will be a first for both of us. In fact, Mione, why don’t you come feel these gorgeous tits you’ve been staring at?”

 

Harry cupped the heavy mounds from behind, finding that they fit his large hands perfectly.

 

Lavender moaned and said, “yes, Hermione, come join us.”

 

Hermione walked forward and cupped one of Lavender’s breasts, feeling the weight of it. “How do you not have back pain?”

 

“My clothes all have charms in them to support them perfectly,” Lavender moaned. “I barely notice the weight most times.”

 

“You’re so lucky,” Hermione said.

 

“You’re little boobs are beautiful too, luv,” Lavender said, bringing her hands to Hermione’s chest and feeling them up.

 

“Ahh,” Hermione moaned. “I take it you’ve been a girl before?”

 

“Yeah,” Lavender replied, reaching around to cup Harry’s face. “I’ve never felt the need to limit myself to just one or the other.”

 

“Good for us,” Harry said, leaning down to kiss her neck as he reached over and pulled Hermione’s face towards’ Lavender’s breasts.

 

His girlfriend didn’t object in the slightest, and she immediately wrapped her lips around one of Lavender’s nipples.

 

“Ahh, oh fuck,” Lavender cried, wrapping her arms around Hermione as the brunette teased her pebbled nipple with her lips, tongue, and teeth.

 

Harry kissed his way down her neck and moved around her body until he could take her other nipple into his mouth. Lavender moaned and cupped the backs of both their heads as she held them to her breasts. Her nails teased his scalp, making shivers go down his spine, and she stepped backwards, taking them with her as she moved to the bed. Harry helped her sit down and started peppering the rest of her breast with kisses and licks.

 

“Just like that,” Lavender sighed, opening her legs.

 

Harry took the hint and kissed his way down her belly until he was right at her slick cunt. Inhaling the scent of her arousal, he groaned in delight. She smelled a little different from Hermione and would, he imagined, taste different as well, but it was still a pleasant smell that made his cock throb even harder.

 

“Harry, wait,” Hermione said. “I want to...want to try it.”

 

“Merlin’s balls, I would have asked for this sooner if I knew you were bi,” Harry said.

 

“It’s news to me too,” Hermione said, grasping Lavender’s legs with her hands.

 

She kissed the blonde’s thighs, making her squirm and moan softly in anticipation. Harry observed the entire thing in amazement and noted the differences between their pussies as he waited for Hermione to get her first taste. They were both relatively similar shades of pink, though Lavender had fuller labia than Hermione and a slightly larger clit that poked out from its hood a touch more. He looked forward to wrapping his lips around it. When Hermione used the flat of her tongue to swipe experimentally up the entire length of it, Lavender cried out and grabbed her head.

 

“Avoid the clit for a bit,” Lavender said. “It’s usually too sensitive to start out.”

 

“Okay,” Hermione said, kissing the blonde’s nether lips and flicking her tongue here and there. “You taste so good.”

 

“If I knew you would...oh just like that...like this, I would have invited you to join Parv and I…” Lavender trailed off and looked momentarily horrified as she realized what she had said.

 

“Relax, Lavender,” Harry said. “You’re keeping our secret here; it’s only fair that we keep yours.”

 

“It’s not like I didn’t suspect that you two shared a bed now and then,” Hermione said.

 

Harry pressed his lips against Hermione’s bare back and kissed a trail downward. He cupped and kneaded the round cheeks of her arse once he reached them and spread them wide to reveal her pussy and arsehole. Hermione squeaked as she realized what he was doing, and she moaned loudly when he brought his mouth to her dripping sex.

 

“Harry,” Hermione sighed, “this isn’t the best time to distract me.”

 

“You’re the smartest person I know, Hermione,” Lavender said as she pulled the brunette’s face back to her cunt. “I’m sure that you can handle learning how to eat pussy while Harry makes you cum.”

 

Hermione groaned into the other girl as she renewed her efforts. Harry had eaten her out countless times and figured that, brilliant as she was, she’d be able to figure out what worked best quickly enough.

 

Sure enough, a few minutes later, he was proven right as Lavender cried out, “higher! I’m getting close.”

 

Harry, who had been mostly teasing Hermione rather than trying to get her off, pressed his lips to her arsecheek and said, “ease up, Mione. I want to show Lavender the thing.”

 

“I’ve already seen your thing,” Lavender whined, making them both laugh.

 

“That’s not what he meant,” Hermione said, crawling up to kiss Lavender. “Trust me, you’re going to love this.”

 

Harry took in the sight of Lavender’s dripping wet pussy and groaned at the thought that her slick was covering his girlfriend’s lips right now. Giving it a teasing lick to taste her, he wasted no further time moving up to her clit and picturing the image of the basilisk in his mind.

 

“Cum for me,” he hissed his parseltongue.

 

Lavender’s body went ramrod straight the second his vibrating tongue brushed against her throbbing bundle of nerves, and then she screamed at the top of her lungs as her orgasm crashed over her like a powerful wave.

 

“YES!” she shrieked, her whole body convulsing like she’d been electrocuted.

 

Harry held her down and continued to drive her mad with his serpent tongue, making her cum twice more before he relented and backed off. Staring down at the quivering, glass-eyed blonde, he smirked and looked over to Hermione, who looked almost painfully aroused. She was on him in an instant, kissing him hard. The two of them made out passionately, each tasting their lover’s pussy on the other lips.

 

“Wow!” Lavender gasped as she came to, her eyes fluttering as she tried to regain her focus. “You said he...was good...not that his tongue...was fucking lethal.”

 

Harry laughed and kissed the panting girl gently, brushing her sweat-slicked hair out of her face.

 

“I take it you enjoyed that?” he asked, just a hint of smugness in his voice.

 

“Enjoy it?” Lavender asked incredulously, finally catching her breath. “I’ve never cum that hard in my life. What was that?”

 

“Parseltongue,” Harry replied.

 

“Parsel…” Lavender trailed off, and her eyes went wide. “You mean half the school was scared of you for something every girl in the castle would beggar themselves to experience?”

 

“Granted, we were only second years when that ability was made public,” Hermione said. “Even if anyone figured out how amazing a vibrating tongue would feel, not much would have come of it back then. We only figured it out randomly ourselves.”

 

“Well, anytime you two want to bring in a third person to have some fun with, I’m more than willing,” Lavender said, stretching her arms over her head and grinning at the lustful looks the both of them gave her. “That tongue alone is worth it.”

 

“You haven’t seen anything yet,” Hermione said, sitting down next to Lavender.

 

“I suppose you have been very patient, Harry,” Lavender said, licking her lips as she looked at his cock. “You look so hard. How desperately do you want to bury that monster in my tight little pussy?”

 

“So badly,” Harry admitted, fisting his cock in front of her.

 

“It’s going to be such a tight fit,” Lavender cooed, spreading her legs wide. “stretch me so wide. I might never be the same.”

 

“Fucking hell, Lavender,” Harry groaned.

 

“Do it!” Lavender exclaimed. “Fuck me!”

 

Harry lined himself up with her hot, dripping hole and pushed forward. The head of his cock popped inside her pussy and she threw her head back, crying out.

 

“Holy fuck!” Lavender screamed as he buried another few inches inside her.

 

As he had experienced with Hermione the first time, though Lavender seemed far too small for him and pushing inside her meant stretching her wide, her slick, heated flesh yielded with surprising ease. Before long, he had buried himself to the hilt in her sweltering depths and grinned at the wide-eyed look she gave him.

 

“How...how do you...ugh...feel so good?” Lavender asked.

 

“His cock is incredible, isn’t it?” Hermione asked, watching the scene before her with hope and glee in her eyes.

 

“Yes!” Lavender cried, her whole body shaking, as pleasure far beyond what she had expected assaulted her senses.

 

“Let me know when I can move,” Harry said, content to just enjoy the feeling of her already quivering walls clinging to his cock.

 

“Do it,” Lavender said, sounding less sure than she might have meant to.

 

Slowly easing a few inches of his cock from her pussy, Harry felt her start to spasm around him already and grinned at Hermione, who looked ecstatic. Lavender cried, moaned, and screamed as Harry worked himself up to a steady rhythm.

 

“How the…” Lavender trailed off with a grunt. “I’m already gonna CUM!”

 

With an ear-piercing shriek, she came hard, her back arching off the bed and pressing against him. Harry was well used to fucking a woman who was in the throes of a massive orgasm by now and maintained his pace easily enough. One orgasm bled into another and another as Lavender experienced the same thing that Hermione did when they had sex. Harry had been painfully hard for a while, having experienced two unfinished orgasms and then the incredibly hot scene of Hermione and Lavender having sex, and he was very close. As he saw Lavender’s eyes start to roll back as the pleasure overwhelmed her entirely, he let go, cumming deep inside her.

 

“AAAAHHHH!” Lavender squealed as the strongest orgasm she’d experienced yet tore through her. She squirted all over him, soaking the bed, and went utterly limp underneath him.

 

Harry caught himself on his forearms, panting lightly as he recovered from his orgasm. Pulling out of Lavender, he rolled onto his back and was immediately hit by a bushy-haired missile.

 

“It isn’t me!” Hermione exclaimed, hugging him.

 

“Feel better?” Harry asked.

 

“Much,” Hermione replied. “I knew it was either that there was something very wrong with me or very right with you.”

 

She snuggled into his chest and sighed happily, tracing her fingers over his bicep.

 

“It is still odd,” Harry said. “Maybe I should talk to a healer.”

 

“You thought it was me?” Hermione asked.

 

“I thought you were just very easily pleased,” Harry replied, kissing her head, “which I was perfectly okay with, by the way.”

 

“My guess would be that you’re subconsciously doing something with your magic when you have sex that’s enhancing the pleasure,” Hermione said. “It would still be worth making sure that you’re alright, but I was far more worried about what it would mean if I were bizarrely sensitive than if you were just magical in bed.”

 

“I’m glad that I was able to set your mind at ease,” Harry said.

 

“The work was so hard,” Hermione said teasingly, making him snort. Reaching down to grab his half-hard cock and feeling it grow in her hand, she said, “something is at least.”

 

“Rest assured, I have another round in me,” Harry said, “especially with you looking so fucking sexy.”

 

“You really liked seeing me with Lavender,” Hermione said as she ground her slick cunt on his growing cock.

 

“More than you can imagine,” Harry groaned. “Tasting another woman’s pussy on your lips was the hottest thing I’ve ever experienced.”

 

“I guess we’ll just have to do this again...ahh!” Hermione cried out as she descended onto his cock.

 

As turned on as she was by watching him fuck Lavender into a stupor, she came the second he was fully buried inside her and fell forward. Harry caught her and started fucking her from underneath, pounding up into her at a fast, hard pace.

 

Hermione’s long, drawn-out wail of “YES,” echoed through the room, making Harry grin. He might not know why he had this effect on women, but he’d be lying if he said he didn’t enjoy it. He could think about talking to Madam Pomfrey another time. For now, he had another woman to pound into a coma.

Chapter 2

Lavender limped her way up the stairs towards the fifth-year girl’s dormitory in Gryffindor Tower. She was sore and tired, but she was also more satisfied than she would have ever imagined possible. Grinning widely, she let out a shuttering breath as she recalled where she had passed out the night before. If someone had told her a month ago that Hermione Granger of all girls was going to invite her to have a threesome with her boyfriend, she would have looked at them like they went mad. That prim and proper Hermione even had a boyfriend was surprising at first, given what a swot she seemed to be most of the time. Getting to know her better had given Lavender a more complete understanding of the girl, who had a fun and wild side she never imagined.

 

“Lav?” Parvati asked quietly the second Lavender entered the dormitory.

 

“Shit,” Lavender thought to herself, her grimace hidden by the darkness of the pre-dawn morning.

 

“Hey, Parv,” Lavender whispered as she got into bed.

 

“You were out all night,” Parvati said, “again.”

 

Lavender winced. Last night wasn't the first that she had spent with Harry and Hermione. The soul-searing pleasure that the absolute god of a man could give her was absolutely addictive, and Lavender hadn’t waited a day after that first time to all but beg for a repeat performance. Hermione had been strangely enthusiastic about inviting the other girl into their bed on a semi-regular basis, and Lavender had spent multiple nights now swimming in ecstasy. It was wonderful, but there was one downside.

 

“Yes, I was,” Lavender said, unable to say anything more.

 

Parvati was quiet for a moment before she got out of bed and climbed into Lavender’s, closing the curtain around them.

 

“Did I do something?” she asked, sounding confused and hurt.

 

“No!” Lavender hissed.

 

“It’s just that we used to tell each other everything,” Parvati complained. “At first, I thought that you might just be embarrassed by whatever new guy you were seeing for some reason, or that you thought keeping it secret made it hotter, but it’s been weeks. I have to ask again, are you mad at me?”

 

“No,” Lavender said more calmly, wishing more than anything else that she could share every scintillating detail of her encounters with Harry and Hermione with her best friend. “I would tell you everything if I could, but I can’t.”

 

“Why?” Parvati asked, sounding less hurt but even more confused.

 

“It’s...complicated,” Lavender said.

 

“Does he have a girlfriend?” Parvati asked.

 

Lavender opened her mouth to say something, but the words died on her tongue as the magic of the contract flared warningly. Parvati took her silence for confession, and her jaw dropped.

 

“Morgana’s tits!” Parvati exclaimed. “Lavender, you know how bad something like that can get.”

 

“It’s fine,” Lavender said.

 

“If the girlfriend finds out, though…” Parvati argued.

 

“It’s fine,” Lavender repeated, giving Parvati a pointed look.

 

“Oh,” Parvati said, her eyebrows going to her hairline. “You’re seeing a couple.”

 

Lavender couldn’t say a word.

 

“A couple who values their privacy and is both paranoid and magically capable of forcing your silence,” Parvati said, grinning from ear to ear as she thought over her theory.

 

“Parv, please stop,” Lavender whimpered, the magic starting to give her a headache, “and please don’t say anything.”

 

“Hey, your secret’s safe with me,” Parvati said. With a smirk, she added, “it’s always the quiet ones, huh?”

 

Without another word, Parvati undid her silencing charm and returned to her own bed, leaving Lavender to worry on her own. She technically hadn’t broken the contract, and the unpleasant feeling she had gotten while she got close to doing so had gone away, but Parvati had still figured out everything anyway. She had to tell Harry and Hermione, but she was terrified of how they might react. Her heart thundering in her chest, she imagined the worst-case scenario.

 

“What if they cut me off?” she thought to herself in panic.

 

The thought of never again experiencing Harry’s touch, the magic of his vibrating tongue on her clit, or the mind-melting, madness-inducing pleasure that she felt when he was buried inside her filled her with a sort of dread she had never known. Breathing rapidly and gently gnawing on one of her knuckles as that fear took hold of her, she found herself cursing her oldest, dearest friend.

 

“Wait,” Lavender said to herself as thinking of Parvati gave her a potential solution to her problem. “That could work.”

 

She felt herself calm down a little; her heartbeat was still rapid, but her breathing was slowly returning to normal.

 

“Then we could all have fun together,” she said, smiling.

 

*****

 

“How on Earth is that possible?” Hermione asked.

 

“Your boyfriend’s bloody mental,” Susan muttered.

 

“He’s just a big softy,” Harry called out from the spot on the grounds where he was sitting with the head of a giant chimaera in his lap.

 

The creature in question was purring loudly as Harry scratched his scalp, digging his fingers into his thick mane. His cloven hooves were tucked under his goat-like body, and his dragon tail was wrapped around the two of them.

 

“That’s it, Harry,” Hagrid said, his booming voice laced with pride. “Yeh’ve got the greatest talent for handling beasties since Newt Scamander, yeh do. Not even I could get away with giving Kitten head scratches like that.”

 

“Of course, he’s named Kitten” Hermione muttered under her breath.

 

As Harry stopped, Kitten gently took his hand between his teeth and tugged back towards him.

 

“I can’t do it all day now,” Harry chuckled. When Kitten growled softly in annoyance, he added, “hey! None of that now.”

 

He rubbed the chimaera’s chin and signaled to Hagrid to throw him a chunk of meat, which the half-giant did immediately. Feeding the lion creature proved to be the secret to getting away uninjured.

 

“Five points to Gryffindor,” Hagrid said. “Now, who else wants to say hello to Kitten?”

 

Absolutely no one volunteered as Harry rejoined Hermione.

 

“Promise me you’ll never try that with a nundu,” she pleaded.

 

“Not an adult,” Harry said, earning a glare from her.

 

“You were very brave, Harry,” Susan said, blushing prettily as Harry turned his gorgeous eyes on her.

 

“It’s not really bravery so much as an affinity with animals,” Harry said. “According to my godfather, it’s something that I’ve always had.”

 

“That’s true,” Hermione commented, remembering how even the acromantulas of the Forbidden Forest had shown a strange fondness for him. So much so that he managed to talk them out of eating either of them.

 

“Wow,” Susan said. “That must be nice.”

 

“It is,” Harry admitted. “The downside is that every animal in a given area will want to come say hello. I scared the crap out of Sirius when he found me playing with a griffin on a trip to Greece once.”

 

“Is that why the owls bloody worship you?” Seamus asked.

 

“Something like that,” Harry laughed.

 

“Mr. Potter,” Professor McGonagall called out.

 

“Professor McGonagall?” Hagrid pipped up.

 

“Mr. Potter needs to be excused, Hagrid,” McGonagall said, her lips pressed thin as she spotted the chimaera.

 

“Ah’course,” Hagrid said. “Hope everything’s alright.”

 

“It is,” McGonagall said. “Thank you, Hagrid. Gather your things, Potter.”

 

Hermione furrowed her brow in confusion and helped Harry with his things automatically.

 

“I’ll tell you later,” Harry said, kissing her cheek as he left with their head of house.

 

*****

 

“What’s wrong?” Harry asked.

 

“There’s been an incident,” McGonagall replied. “Your godfather was brought to Saint Mungo’s by your house elf.”

 

“What?” Harry asked.

 

“He is alright and is waiting for you in the headmaster’s office,” she said. “His presence in the hospital did not go unnoticed by the press, and he wanted to see you before you found out from the Prophet. Under the circumstances, the headmaster and I agreed.”

 

“Thank you, Professor,” Harry said, calming down as they walked rather quickly towards the headmaster’s office. “Thankfully, Care was nearly over, and I don’t have any other classes today.”

 

“I am aware,” McGonagall said dryly. “That was part of the reason why I agreed to this.”

 

“Turkish Delight,” she said as they approached the gargoyle guarding the entrance to Dumbledore’s office.

 

“Thank you again, Professor,” Harry said as he headed upstairs.

 

He had been in this office a few times over the years, probably more than most students at the school, and was used to the number of strange objects that littered the shelves all around it. What he wasn’t used to was seeing Sirius look like he had gone six rounds with a muggle boxer.

 

“Sirius!” he exclaimed, rushing into the room to better examine the bruised man.

 

“Hey, Pup,” Sirius said, sounding strained. “I swear it’s not as bad as it looks.”

 

“We should all hope not,” Dumbledore commented from his desk.

 

“What happened?” Harry asked.

 

“I was playing around with a spell I’ve been working on, and it backfired,” Sirius said.

 

“It must have been some spell,” Dumbledore commented. “The last time I saw someone look like you do now, he was a veteran of the war with Grindelwald, trying to obliviate away his memories of the war. In doing so, he learned that the spell doesn’t work as it normally does if you try to use it on yourself.”

 

Dumbledore gave Sirius a pointed look that plainly said he believed that was what Sirius had done.

 

“Of course,” Sirius said, his face giving away nothing. “The spell idea I was working on is based on the memory charm but designed to amplify one’s worst memories instead of taking any away. I figured it would be useful in duels.”

 

“Since when are you a spell creator?” Harry asked.

 

“I dabble from time to time,” Sirius said.

 

“Maybe dabble less,” Harry said, glaring.

 

“Dinner begins in a little while, and my old bones don’t move as quickly as they used to, so I will leave you two to talk for a bit,” Dumbledore said. “Be aware, Sirius; the portraits will warn me if any of my things are pranked.”

 

“Wouldn’t dream of it, Albus,” Sirius said. Under his breath, he added, “in this state.”

 

“Thank you, Sir,” Harry said.

 

The second the headmaster was gone, Harry hit Sirius in the shoulder.

 

“Hey!” Sirius exclaimed. “I just got out of the hospital, you know!”

 

“What were you really doing?” Harry asked.

 

“Merlin, you might look like James, but you remind me of Lily at times,” Sirius laughed before wincing. “Dumbledore was right, of course. I was trying to remove a specific memory. Had no idea that the spell didn’t work if you cast it on yourself.”

 

“Even if it had worked, what if something had gone wrong?” Harry asked. “When I deflected Lockhart’s spell in second year, it turned him into a borderline vegetable.”

 

“It was stupid, I know,” Sirius said. “That will be the last time I try it.”

 

“Last time?” Harry asked, his eyes narrowing in suspicion. “Was it the first?”

 

Sirius winced and said, “no.”

 

“How many times did you try it?” Harry asked, his voice deadly serious.

 

“Twice,” Sirius admitted. “The first time, nothing at all happened, and I did a little research. I didn’t find anything that said it couldn’t work on yourself, so I tried again a few weeks later and overdid it. That’s how I ended up like that bloke Albus knew.”

 

“What were you so desperate to forget?” Harry asked.

 

Sirius looked conflicted for a moment before he replied, saying, “you live long enough; you’ll have something that you want to forget, particularly if you live through the sort of stuff I did. I won’t try it again; you have my word.”

 

“Good,” Harry said.

 

“You think we could freeze the portraits without them knowing it?” Sirius asked quietly.

 

“Most assuredly not,” Phineas Nigellus Black, commented, having heard them.

 

“Hello, Grandad,” Sirius said. “Fun-loving as ever.”

 

The portrait just glared at them, and any retort he might have made was interrupted by Fawkes appearing on Harry’s shoulder.

 

“Ahh, look who woke up,” Harry said, holding out his hand for Fawkes to move to. Once the phoenix had, he started scratching his head and smiled as the firebird leaning into his touch.

 

“Just as good with animals as ever,” Sirius commented as Fawkes started trilling happily.

 

“You should have seen me earlier with a chimaera’s head in my lap,” Harry laughed.

 

“Chimaeras,” Sirius scoffed. “What’s next, manticores?”

 

“I think we’re covering them in the spring,” Harry replied. “So, you really are okay?”

 

“I am,” Sirius replied. “The healers looked me over after I woke up and said that I’d be sore for a day or so, but otherwise I’d be fine. I only came around here because Kreacher made a scene of bringing me in, and I’d bet my whole fortune that some wretched reporter snapped a picture. I didn’t want you to find out from the Prophet, and I know you never answer your mirror until after dinner at best.”

 

“Right,” Harry said. “Try not to put yourself back in the hospital any time soon.”

 

“Are you, of all people, seriously saying that?” Sirius asked incredulously.

 

“Yeah, it feels good to be on the other side of this conversation for a change,” Harry said, earning a laugh from Sirius.

 

“Take care, Harry,” Sirius said, hugging him.

 

“You as well,” Harry said, returning the hug. As Sirius disappeared into the floo, Harry turned to Fawkes and asked, “do you think you could help me make a flashy entrance into the Great Hall?”

 

The bird just looked at him for a moment before puffing up his chest and enveloping them both in flames.

 

*****

 

“I hope Harry’s alright,” Hermione murmured to herself as she ate dinner.

 

Professor McGonagall and the headmaster were both seated at the high table, and yet there was no sign of Harry at all. Whatever had prompted their head of house to take him out of Care for Magical Creatures early, it was time-consuming at least.

 

“Hermione, can we talk?” Lavender asked as she sat down next to her.

 

“Of course, Lavender, what’s on your mind?” Hermione asked, welcoming the distraction.

 

“Privately,” Lavender amended.

 

Flicking her want into her hand, Hermione cast, “ Muffliato .”

 

“No one will hear us now,” Hermione said.

 

“What spell is that?” Lavender asked in amazement.

 

“It’s one that Harry found in one of his mum’s old journals,” Hermione replied.

 

“I need to learn that,” Lavender muttered. “Anyway, I’ve been having a lot of fun with you and Harry.”

 

“We’ve enjoyed having you with us,” Hermione said, subtly placing her hand on Lavender’s thigh and smirking as the busty blonde shuddered.

 

“I hate not being able to tell Parvati, though,” Lavender said.

 

“Lavender, we were very clear about our reasons for that,” Hermione sighed.

 

“I know, and I understand,” Lavender said, “but she knows that something’s up and her grades might not be at your level, but she’s smart and she’s going to figure something out.”

 

“How would she unless...she’s already figured it out, hasn’t she?” Hermione asked. Lavender’s eyes widened, and she felt her heart sink. “Merlin, she already knows!”

 

This was bad. The last thing Harry needed was that vile Skeeter woman doing a piece about how the boy-who-lived was building himself a harem.

 

“Hermione, it’s not that bad,” Lavender said, sounding far too panicked for those words.

 

“Not bad?!” Hermione asked. “How did this even happen? You clearly didn’t trigger the contract.”

 

“She just asked me a bunch of questions, and even though I couldn't answer them, she managed to conclude what I couldn’t say,” Lavender explained. “I have a solution, though.”

 

“I’m all ears,” Hermione said, still deeply irritated.

 

“Harry should sleep with her,” Lavender said as though it was the greatest solution anyone had ever thought of to any problem.

 

“What?!” Hermione exclaimed.

 

“Think about it,” Lavender said. “Parvati’s great; she’s sweet, caring, funny, and she never fails to make me laugh. There’s a reason why she’s been my best friend since first year. Honestly, if I wouldn’t desperately miss cock, I might actually date her.”

 

“I’m not seeing why I should bring her into my and Harry’s bed,” Hermione said.

 

“She’s also hot as hell and amazing in bed,” Lavender said, “and let’s face it, Harry exhausts the both of us every time I join you guys. Another girl around could be a lot of fun, and if she was in on the secret, I could talk to her about it. Plus, since she’s already guessed most of it, if you got her on the same contract I’m on, you wouldn’t have to worry about her saying anything.”

 

“You have a point,” Hermione said, genuinely considering Lavender’s proposal.

 

“Think about it this way,” Lavender said, leaning in and whispering despite the silencing charm, “Parvati would be as amazed by Harry as we are, and she could probably convince Padma to join in too. How much do you think Harry would enjoy having a pair of gorgeous identical twins to have fun with?”

 

Hermione felt her face grow hot as she pictured what Lavender was describing. Ever since the blonde made her realize that she was attracted to women as well as men, she had noticed a few of the more attractive ones around her in a way that she hadn’t before. Harry wasn’t the only one who would enjoy having Parvati and Padma in bed with him. Just as she was imagining that, Harry appeared before her in a flash of fire, with Fawkes in his hands.

 

“Thanks, Fawkes,” Harry said as the phoenix disappeared. “What did I miss?”

 

Hermione canceled her charm and smiled up at Harry, trying to will away her flush and force away the titillating images in her mind.

 

“Hello, Harry,” she said, kissing his cheek as he sat down next to her and wrapped an arm around her shoulders. “What ended up being the matter?”

 

“Sirius did something stupid and wanted to set my mind at ease in case I found out from the papers,” Harry said.

 

“Is he alright?” Hermione asked, concerned.

 

“A little bruised but no worse for wear otherwise,” Harry replied, piling food onto his plate. “So what did I walk in on? You two looked like you were conspiring.”

 

“Conspiring?” Lavender asked, her voice breathy. “Just what kind of witches do you take us for?”

 

Harry looked around to make sure that no one was paying particular attention to them before leaning in and saying as quietly as he could, “I know exactly how wicked you two can be.”

 

Hermione shuddered at his lustful tone and leaned in against him.

 

“Lavender had a proposal,” Hermione said, trying to figure out a way to say what she wanted to without having to resort to casting another spell.

 

“I was just telling Hermione that I had found our study sessions to be so...stimulating, that I thought Parvati might enjoy joining us,” Lavender said, clearly having a greater grasp of innuendo than she did.

 

Harry’s jaw dropped, and she felt him tense up next to her. Reaching over as inconspicuously as she could, Hermione palmed his cock through his robes, smirking as she felt him harden rapidly under the table.

 

“Are you serious?” Harry asked, clearly holding back a groan.

 

“No, I’m much prettier,” Lavender said, giggling. As the both of them groaned at her comment, she added, “I’ll leave you two to discuss things. If you think you could fit her in, let me know.”

 

She left then with a self-satisfied grin and joined Parvati a ways down the table. When the gorgeous Indian girl saw them looking at her, she winked before turning to greet Lavender happily. Harry cast a quick muffiato and leaned in closer to Hermione.

 

“You are a naughty little witch,” he whispered in her ear, making her shiver.

 

“It wasn’t my idea,” Hermione protested weakly. “Lavender said that Parvati figured out what we were doing despite the contract and all-but begged me to let her join in to keep her quiet.”

 

“What do you want to do?” Harry asked.

 

“I’m not that worried about the risk of gossip in this case,” Hermione replied. “As much as those two are infamous for it, Parvati wouldn’t do anything that she thought might hurt her friend, and as desperate as Lavender looked to make this happen, I can’t imagine that she didn’t impress upon her the need to keep quiet.”

 

“She has grown rather fond of us, hasn’t she?” Harry asked.

 

“It would be fun,” Hermione said. “When I first thought about bringing Lavender to join us, I figured it would be a one-time thing…”

 

“I wouldn’t have expected it to even happen once, much less become something that you let happen again,” Harry said.

 

“I’ve been enjoying it,” Hermione admitted. “I love everything about it, really. The softness of her body, the gentle intimacy of her touch, and the way it drives you wild to see us together before you. I wouldn’t mind continuing to enjoy her together, and the idea of bringing another equally gorgeous girl in is just so sexy. It’s not as though you wouldn’t have the stamina for all three of us.”

 

“I don’t think it’s so much my stamina,” Harry chuckled.

 

“Harry?” Ginny asked, coming over to them.

 

Quickly canceling the charm, Harry replied, “yes?”

 

“Tryouts for reserve players are this Saturday, right?” Ginny asked, blushing only a little as she talked to him.

 

“Yes, at ten o’clock sharp,” Harry replied. “Angelina’s got everything set up and booked for a solid hour and a half.”

 

“Perfect,” Ginny said. “I’ll see you there.”

 

“I’m looking forward to seeing what you can do, Ginny,” Harry said, giving a smile that dramatically increased the reddening of her cheeks.

 

As the redhead returned to where she had been sitting, Harry’s eyes were drawn to her arse which, even through her robes, looked lovely. Shaking his head as he realized what he was doing, he looked over to Hermione in concern, only to see that her eyes were trained on the same thing his had been. When she saw him looking at her, she looked away immediately, appearing slightly embarrassed.

 

“I think Lavender created a monster, Pet,” Harry chuckled.

 

“It was hardly Lavender,” Hermione said snottily. “I was a respectable girl before you had your wicked way with me.”

 

Harry laughed and hugged her, whispering in her ear, “I daresay that I like this version of you a little better.”

 

Hermione sighed and snuggled into his embrace, saying, “I think I do too.”

 

*****

 

Lavender was practically vibrating with excitement as she led Parvati up to the Room of Requirement. It had been a few days since Hermione had given her the go-ahead to talk to Parvati about their arrangement and released her from the contract for it. She had wasted little time telling her best friend everything, of course.

 

“So, they gave you permission to talk?” Parvati asked as she lounged in Lavender’s bed after dinner. Their room was empty, and they could speak relatively freely.

 

“Yes,” Lavender sighed in relief. “I wanted to tell you immediately, but they had me sign a magical contract to keep my mouth shut.”

 

“I’d call them paranoid, but I remember how bad things got last year,” Parvati said.

 

“Yeah, I didn’t like it, but I got it,” Lavender said. “Anyway, I asked them, and they said I could talk to you, so long as I got you to promise that you wouldn’t tell anyone.”

 

“Not even Padma,” Parvati said. “You’re the one I gossip to most, anyway, and you’re involved, so no, we’re good. So now that you can talk, what exactly is going on between you three?”

 

“A few weeks ago, Hermione came and asked if I wanted to have a threesome with her and Harry,” Lavender said.

 

“Just like that?” Parvati asked.

 

“No, there was a lot more stuttering and talk of experiments,” Lavender giggled.

 

“Experiments?” Parvati asked, cocking an eyebrow.

 

“Harry’s...incredible in bed,” Lavender sighed.

 

“Really?” Parvati asked.

 

“Leagues better than Dean or even that muggle boy that I slept with over the summer,” Lavender replied. “He’s hung like a horse, absolutely knows what he’s doing, and you know how he’s a parselmouth?”

 

“Yeah,” Parvati replied, leaning forward, her eyes alight with clear interest.

 

“When he speaks parseltongue, his tongue vibrates,” Lavender said, earning a squeal from Parvati.

 

“Oh, Merlin, that must feel amazing!” Parvati said.

 

“Let’s just say he can really dehydrate you if he isn’t careful,” Lavender said, smirking. “Anyway, between that and his incredible cock, he was regularly making Hermione cum so hard and so often that she’d pass out, and she began to fear that there was something wrong with her.”

 

“So she invited another girl to get her brains fucked out just to make sure?” Parvati asked. When Lavender nodded, she laughed, saying, “that is just such a Hermione thing to do.”

 

“Yeah,” Lavender snorted. “After that first night, I was hooked and nearly begged her to let me join them again some time.”

 

“And she’s okay with it?” Parvati asked.

 

“It turns out she’s bi,” Lavender said, “so it hasn’t so much been that she’s sharing him with me, but sharing me with him.”

 

“I guess that would make things simpler,” Parvati said.

 

“And it’s not like I’m dating him too,” Lavender said. “She hasn’t seemed jealous once.”

 

“Well, I am,” Parvati said, sounding like she was only partially joking.

 

“You don’t have to be,” Lavender said, placing her hand over Parvati’s.

 

“What?” Parvati asked.

 

“I asked them if they’d be interested in you joining them as well some time, and they both are,” Lavender said.

 

“Lavender,” Parvati said, sounding shocked.

 

“You’re my best friend, and we always said that if we found someone who really rocked our world, we’d share him at least once,” Lavender purred.

 

“You’re the only one I’ve ever even...I mean, I’ve never slept with a boy,” Parvati rambled.

 

“I took your virginity,” Lavender said, “which you’ll really appreciate if you say yes. I’m not kidding about the size of his cock.”

 

“I’d need to think about it,” Parvati said.

 

“Of course,” Lavender said. “There’s no pressure. In the mean time, I was thinking that we could spend tonight together, just the two of us.”

 

“All this talk of sex has gotten me pretty hot,” Parvati said with a grin, leaning in towards Lavender.

 

Lavender captured her lips with her own and knew that they were in for a fun night.

 

“I can’t believe I agreed to this,” Parvati said, sounding nervous.

 

“Trust me, babe,” Lavender said, “by tomorrow morning you won’t be able to believe that you ever hesitated.”

 

“He’s seriously that good?” Parvati asked quietly.

 

After looking around to make sure that no one was nearby, Lavender leaned in and whispered, “having him inside me is like nothing I’ve ever experienced. I can’t even describe how good it feels.”

 

“Is it just because he’s so big?” Parvati asked, keeping her voice as quiet as possible.

 

“I don’t know,” Lavender replied. “I mean, Dean was bigger than Brian, but Brian was better. Being with him, though, it’s just...magical.”

 

“Are we sure she didn’t enchant his cock?” Parvati asked, giggling. “I mean, if anyone could…”

 

“No,” Lavender said. “She wouldn’t have come to me like she did if she had done something to him. The whole point was finding out if there was anything wrong with her.”

 

As they reached the room, Parvati, having not come to this corridor before, didn’t realize that the door generally wasn’t there and said nothing as Lavender opened it. She said nothing about what they found inside either, but that was because she was rendered speechless.

 

“YES, YES, YES!” Hermione screamed at the top of her lungs as she clawed at the bedding in front of her, her whole body shaking.

 

Harry was fucking her from behind, his large hands holding her hips and pulling her arse back against him in time with his every brutal thrust as he absolutely pounded her pussy. Her fluids dripped down his massive balls into the puddle that had formed under them.

 

“You started without us?” Lavender pouted, pulling Parvati inside and closing the door behind them.

 

“We got carried away,” Harry said, stopping for a moment. “Say hello to our guests while you’re still conscious, pet.”

 

He brought his hand down on Hermione’s arse, making the round cheek jiggle and her squeak in shock. She looked over at them, her eyes glassy and unfocused.

 

“Oh, hi,” she said, before grunting as Harry pulled his colossal cock from her well-fucked pussy.

 

“Merlin’s balls,” Parvati gasped as she took in the sight of a fully undressed Harry Potter for the first time.

 

“See why I’m so obsessed?” Lavender asked, deeply amused by her friend’s reaction.

 

“Huge,” Parvati said, her eyes focused on his bobbing erection as he walked over to them.

 

“Hello, Parvati,” Harry said as he joined them.

 

“Hi,” Parvati said, looking up into his eyes and shivering at the raw desire she saw in them.

 

“I’ll let you two talk while I check on Hermione,” Lavender said, tracing a finger over Harry’s hard cock and putting it her mouth. Harry groaned as he watched her suck Hermione’s arousal off of the digit.

 

Walking over to Hermione, Lavender shed her clothes as she went, having worn nothing that couldn’t be removed easily. By the time she reached the bed, all she had left on were socks.

 

“I brought Parvati,” Lavender said as she climbed onto the bed next to the half-conscious girl.

 

“Good,” Hermione panted, draping an arm over her head as she stared at the ceiling.

 

“Fuck, your nipples could cut glass,” Lavender laughed, reaching down to give the hard peaks each a kiss. Hermione just sighed and wrapped her arms around Lavender’s head.

 

“You seem nervous,” Harry said.

 

“I’ve never done this before,” Parvati said. “Lav took my cherry, but I’ve never been with a bloke.”

 

“We don’t have to do anything if you don’t think you’re ready,” Harry said.

 

“No, I want to,” Parvati said. “Lavender can’t stop gushing about how...well, you make her gush.”

 

“She can be a messy thing,” Harry said, looking over to the bed and feeling his cock throb as Lavender lowered her pussy down onto Hermione’s eager mouth.

 

“To be honest, I’ve had a crush on you for ages,” Parvati said. “Hermione seemed to stake a claim early on, though, and I just figured that it would never happen.”

 

“Oh fuck, Hermione!” Lavender moaned before lowering her head down to start returning the favor.

 

“I daresay she’s okay with it,” Harry said, grinning.

 

“Then I guess all that’s left is to do this,” Parvati said, wrapping her arms around his head and pulling him down into a deep and passionate kiss.

 

Harry pressed himself against her as he returned the kiss, pressing his cock against her robe-covered abdomen. She moaned into his mouth as he entered hers with his tongue. Cradling the back of her head with his hand, he stepped forward until she was against the wall, his lips never leaving hers. She was the one who eventually broke the kiss for air, and as she stared up at him, her brown eyes were even darker with lust.

 

“Wow,” Parvati whispered.

 

“Took the word right out of my mouth,” Harry said, stepping back and brushing his hand over her cheek. “Fuck, you’re beautiful.”

 

“This really fits inside Hermione and Lavender?” Parvati asked as she wrapped a hand around his cock.

 

“Every inch,” Harry replied, shivering under her touch.

 

“I’m wearing too many clothes,” Parvati said.

 

“That, I can fix,” Harry said, holding out his hand. His wand flew into it, and with a wordless incantation, her clothes disappeared and reappeared neatly folded on a table.

 

“I had some pretty sexy underwear that I hoped you’d see me in,” Parvati said, consciously stopping herself from covering up reflexively as he looked her up and down.

 

“I’ll have to watch you get dressed in the morning,” Harry said, his voice low and thick with desire, “but I can’t imagine a more perfect sight than this.”

 

He noticed her nipples actually grow harder at his compliment and smirked. She was truly stunning, about Hermione’s height and similarly thin. Her breasts were a little larger and capped with small brown nipples, something he hadn’t seen before. Her belly was flat and toned, suggesting that she did some sort of exercise regularly, and her hips flared out enticingly. Between her long and shapely legs lay her perfectly hairless sex, the sight of which made his mouth water.

 

“Do you work out?” Harry asked, still drinking in the sight of her.

 

“Yes,” Parvati said, seeming to grow more confident as she saw the effect she had on him. “Padma and I learned our mother’s calisthenics routine as girls, and we both do yoga as well.”

 

“Have you done it long?” Harry asked, his mind filled with images of her bent back with her ankles by her head.

 

“You could say that,” Parvati said with a smirk.

 

Before Harry could ask anything else, she walked away from the door and leaned forward until her hands were on the floor by one of her feet while raising the other until it was pointed right at the ceiling.

 

“Oh yeah, did I not...oh fuck, Hermione...not mention that Parv’s super flexible?” Lavender asked, sounding deeply amused. “Ugh, yes!”

 

Harry stared right at her pussy and felt his cock throb almost painfully at the sight. Returning to her feet, she turned around, and he was on her immediately. She giggled against his lips as he kissed her, and she squealed when he placed a hand on her arse and picked her up. She wrapped her legs around him, and he walked her over to the bed, placing her down next to Lavender and Hermione.

 

“Mmmm!” Hermione’s muffled cry came from under Lavender as she came undone on the blonde’s tongue.

 

Harry looked over to his writhing girlfriend and saw Lavender wink at him as she noticed. Hermione stilled a moment later, and the other girl climbed off of her, crawling over to Parvati and him.

 

“Having fun?” Lavender asked, licking her lips.

 

“He’s a wonderful kisser,” Parvati said, grinning at her oldest friend and lover.

 

“He’s far more talented than just that,” Lavender said, leaning down to capture one of Parvati’s nipples between her lips.

 

“Ahh,” Parvati sighed in pleasure.

 

Harry kissed a trail down her neck and chest until his head was right by Lavender’s. Swirling his tongue around the hard peak, he spoke a single word in parseltongue and laughed as she shrieked in surprise.

 

“Feels good, huh?” Lavender asked.

 

“Has anyone ever cum so hard they died?” Parvati asked.

 

“Trust me, if it was possible, I would have,” Hermione replied, sitting up and looking over at the three of them.

 

“Hi, Hermione,” Parvati said, blushing as she realized that she hadn’t said a word to her yet.

 

“Hello,” Hermione said, crawling over to join them. “I was rather out of it when you arrived, so I couldn’t greet you properly, but I’m glad you came.”

 

“So am I,” Parvati moaned. “I can’t believe you’re okay with this.”

 

“Well, I’ve come to realize that I quite enjoy it, actually,” Hermione said, cupping Parvati’s cheek.

 

Parvati leaned her head up, and Hermione kissed her deeply. Harry actually felt her entire body relax under his touch as she got that last confirmation that his girlfriend really was cool with this and started kissing his way down along her flat, toned belly. As he reached her sex, he could smell her arousal and see that she was already quite wet. Parting her slick nether lips with his thumbs, he ghosted his fingers around her clit, making sure not to actually touch it, and smirked as she quivered. He quickly buried his face between her thighs and gave her cunt a long lick, groaning at the taste he had come to adore.

 

“Oh fuck!” Parvati moaned as he started eating her out.

 

He dug his fingers into her thighs to hold her steady, and he shoved his long tongue inside her to taste her more deeply. He knew that he could finish her off with ease and was in no rush. Looking up, he saw that Hermione and Lavender were both worshiping her breasts together. As he wondered yet again how he had gotten so lucky, Harry set about exploring her pussy, kissing and licking her folds languidly.

 

“Holy fuck, that feels so good!” Parvati whimpered.

 

“Are you enjoying having three of us do our best to drive you mad?” Lavender asked.

 

“Yes,” Parvati gasped, shuddering as Harry flicked his tongue over her clit.

 

“Harry isn’t doing his best to drive her mad yet,” Hermione said teasingly. “Show her what you can really do with your serpent tongue.”

 

“I don’t know,” Harry said, smirking. “I think I’d like to hear her beg first.”

 

“Please!” Parvati begged. “Lavender’s made parseltongue sound bloody amazing.”

 

“It is,” Harry hissed, vibrating his tongue right against her clit.

 

“FUCK!” Parvati squealed.

 

Her thighs immediately tightened around his head, muffling the sound of her screams as her orgasm flooded through her entire body. He kept up the vibrations, prolonging her pleasure as she continued to convulse and writhe on the bed. Her fluids gushed from her quivering cunt and he drank them down eagerly. After a while, as the convulsions started to slow, he pulled back, freeing himself from her thighs and standing up to look at her.

 

“Wow,” Parvati gasped, panting hard as she tried to catch her breath.

 

“Amazing, huh?” Lavender asked, laying down next to them with her arm around Hermione.

 

“Wow,” Parvati repeated, staring glassy-eyed at nothing in particular.

 

“She’s going to be in Lala Land for a while,” Lavender giggled. “I can think of a few things we could do to pass the time until she’s back.”

 

The gorgeous blonde got onto her hands and knees and turned around, presenting her wonderfully round arse to him.

 

“You did already fuck me,” Hermione said, spreading Lavender’s cheeks wide and showing off her dripping cunt. “Fuck her, Harry. Make her scream.”

 

“Yes, please,” Lavender said, “but stop before I pass out. I still want to watch when you push inside Parv for the first time.”

 

“I can do that,” Harry chuckled, joining her.

 

Smiling at Hermione, he took hold of Lavender’s hips, lined himself up with her hot, wet pussy and plunged inside to the hilt.

 

“YES!” Lavender screamed, her whole body starting to shake as he spread her slick inner walls to their limit.

 

Harry grunted at the feeling of her tight heat around his cock. He doubted that he would ever tire of the feeling of such silky flesh clinging to him. Despite knowing that she wouldn’t require much time to get used to him, he waited for a moment, just luxuriating in the feeling of being buried inside her until she started to wiggle her arse and mewl.

 

“Fuck me, Harry!” Lavender whined.

 

Harry laughed and pulled most of his cock out of her before plunging back inside hard. Lavender’s squeal seemed to shock Parvati out of her stupor, and she sat up quickly, staring gobsmacked at the two of them.

 

“Shit, it really does fit,” she said in wonder.

 

“Yes, it DOES!” Lavender shrieked as she came, her face flushing bright red and her whole body starting to convulse as ecstasy beyond her wildest dreams flooded her entire body.

 

“How...how long was I out of it?” Parvati asked.

 

“Not long,” Hermione purred, crawling over to join the other girl. “Harry’s cock is magical, and even just a few thrusts are often enough to make me cum.”

 

“That’s...surely that isn’t normal,” Parvati said, her eyes widening as Lavender seemed to go from one orgasm to the next before her eyes.

 

“It isn’t,” Hermione said. “That’s why I decided to keep sharing him. He’s far too much for me alone. He used to make me pass out after just a few minutes, before he could even cum.”

 

“More, more, more!” Lavender screamed, the sound of her arse smacking against Harry’s hips drowned out by her voice.

 

Hermione reached over and cupped Parvati’s dripping sex, running her fingers through the other girl’s dark folds.

 

“He’s going to feel so good inside you,” she purred before kissing Parvati passionately.

 

Parvati melted into Hermione’s embrace, moaning into the other girl’s mouth as she fingered her teasingly. The two made out while Harry continued to turn Lavender into a brain-addled, quivering mess. Just as it seemed like the blonde was going to pass out, he pulled his cock from her spasming cunt and flipped her over.

 

“Holy shit,” Parvati gasped as she saw what had become of her friend.

 

Lavender’s makeup was ruined, with long streaks of mascara running down her cheeks from the tears she’d shed as things grew impossibly intense. Her sweaty body was still hit by periodic quakes, as though her muscles were struggling to relax after the string of orgasms. She honestly looked like someone who had been put under the cruciatus curse in that respect, but the look on her smiling face was not one of pain.

 

“So...good,” Lavender panted. “Thanks...you.”

 

“Did you just thank him for the sex?” Parvati asked, amused.

 

“No,” Lavender gasped. “Thanked him...for stopping early.”

 

“She wanted to watch me take you for the first time,” Harry said, his deep, rumbling voice making her pussy drool. Parvati watched as he helped Lavender sit up, noticing the difference between the tenderness in his touch and the brutality of the mind-melting fucking she’d just witnessed.

 

“Fuck me,” Parvati said, lying back and spreading her legs. “I’m ready.”

 

“As ready as she can be,” Hermione added with a smirk.

 

Harry crawled over to her, his massive cock bobbing as he moved, and placed it over her belly. Seeing the wet member lie on her like that, almost reaching her navel, made Parvati’s heart hammer in her chest, but there was no way that she was going to back out now, not as insanely turned on as she was.

 

“Do it,” Parvati said. “Make me your woman...a woman.”

 

“I think you had it right the first time,” Hermione purred. “No other man will compare after he’s had you.”

 

“I can confirm that,” Lavender said, having just dragged herself over to join them.

 

“Then I guess I’m yours,” Parvati said.

 

Her breath hitched as she saw him line himself up with her quivering hole. He looked so impossibly thick, and she couldn’t understand how he was going to it inside her, but she never would have guessed that he’d fit inside Lavender or Hermione either, and he had. She found herself utterly captivated by his gaze, unable to look away from the tenderness, the affection, and the promise of wild, unending pleasure contained within those emerald eyes. As he pushed inside her, however, her eyes rolled back into her head.

 

“HOLY FUCK!” Parvati screamed as the sensation of being stretched to her limit overwhelmed her. It felt so much better than fingers or Lavender’s conjured toys ever had, and she immediately grabbed at the sheets like she was going to fly away otherwise.

 

Harry kissed her, and she returned the kiss eagerly, slowly releasing the sheets so she could wrap her arms around him as he continued to bury inch after inch of his oversized cock inside her. She never would have imagined that she would stretch so easily for him, expecting there to have been some pain involved, or at least a burning like she felt when she really pushed herself physically. Instead, there was just an all-consuming pleasure.

 

“There,” Harry said as he broke the kiss. “You took all of me.”

 

“I…” Parvati said in shock, looking down to see that he truly was buried to hilt inside her. “Wow.”

 

“I knew you could, my good girl,” Harry said affectionately, and Parvati whimpered at the tenderness. “Now, there’s something else I want you to do. Something that’s been on my mind since you did the splits for me.”

 

Parvati laughed and knew at once what he had in mind. Unhooking her legs from around him, she pulled them back until her ankles were by her head, smirking at the look on Harry’s face and in his lust-darkened eyes.

 

“That what you had in mind?” she asked, still smirking.

 

“I wonder how long it would take to learn how to do that,” Hermione mused, making Harry groan.

 

“I can teach you both,” Parvati said. “It will take a whi…”

 

She cut herself to cry out loudly as Harry pulled half of his cock from her clinging depths. The pleasure of that flooded her brain, but it was nothing compared to what she felt when he thrust back inside her again. Her grip on her legs slipped, but Harry quickly grabbed them and held her in place.

 

“Fuck me...until I pass out,” Parvati gasped, making him grin.

 

“I hope you know what you’re asking for,” Harry said, “because you’re going to get it.”

 

“Did I look like that the first time?” Lavender asked.

 

“Like a deer in headlights?” Hermione asked. “More or less.”

 

“What are headlights?” Lavender asked.

 

Harry just chuckled as he started moving within Parvati. Working his way up to a steady pace, he knew from the look in her wide eyes that this wasn’t going to take long, and a moment later, he was proven right.

 

“FUCK!” Parvati shrieked as she came, her whole body convulsing in ecstasy.

 

Harry felt her tight tunnel spasm around his length and grunted. She was the third girl he’d fucked today without cumming and his stamina was reaching its limits. Throwing gentleness to the wind, he picked up his pace, pounding her pussy hard. Parvati shrieked and squealed her way through orgasm after orgasm as he chased his own pleasure, sounding increasingly incoherent. After a few minutes, he felt the pressure building and let go with a roar, filling her to the brim with his thick cum. Parvati let out a keening wail as he filled her, cumming so hard that she squirted all over him and fell unconscious.

 

“Fuck, that’s so hot,” Lavender said.

 

Harry pulled his cock from Parvati’s gaping pussy once his orgasm ended, watching in satisfaction as a river of cum spilled from her, and turned to Hermione and Lavender.

 

“Um, you’re still hard,” Hermione said, looking down at his cock in surprise.

 

“I am,” Harry said, too horny to think about his sudden lack of a refractory period.

 

Lying down next to them, he turned to Hermione and said, “ride me.”

 

“Yes,” Hermione said, shuddering. She positioned herself over his cock and took his entire cock inside her in one movement. “Fuck!”

 

“Lav…” Harry said enticingly before hissing just to show his tongue vibrating.

 

Lavender took the hint and swung a leg over his head, lowering herself onto his mouth with a contented sigh. The room was soon filled with the sounds of their pleasured screams as he did his best to drive them both mad. He might have had reservations at first, but Harry had to admit that he could get used to having nights like this.

Chapter 3

“Way to go, Weasley!” Alicia called out as the quaffle made it just past Ron.

 

“She’s not talking to me, either,” Ron called out as he went to retrieve it.

 

Ginny was practically shaking with excitement as she hovered there, panting from exertion. All her life, she had wanted to play Quidditch, and now, thanks to Angelina’s idea to start keeping reserve players for the team, she was getting her opportunity.

 

“I think I’ve seen enough,” Angelina said as she flew next to her. “You’re in.”

 

“EEE!” Ginny squealed, turning bright red as she realized what she had just done. “Er, I mean, that’s great.”

 

“There’s nothing wrong with being enthusiastic, Red,” Angelina laughed. “Let’s land and talk there.”

 

The two of them, alongside Alicia, Katie, and Ron, joined Harry and the twins on the ground. She was the only one who had shown up for the tryouts, a testament to how novel the idea of reserve players was to Hogwarts, and Angelina had told the others to hold back while she ran basic chaser drills.

 

“Merlin’s balls,” Angelina chuckled. “Why the hell did you two not tell me that your sister was this good on a broom?”

 

“It’s news to us too,” one of the twins said, while the other just stared in shock.

 

“Last person I saw who was that much of a natural on a broom was Harry here,” Alicia piped up.

 

“I’m tempted to lend her my firebolt and see how she is on it,” Harry said.

 

“It takes a brave man to openly talk about letting a girl ride his broomstick in front of her older brothers,” Katie snickered, earning a deadpan look from all three of the guys present.

 

Ginny reddened again at the innuendo and looked away from her long-time crush.

 

“I’m surprised there wasn’t more interest,” Harry said, looking around.

 

“We’re the only school team to ever bother with reserves,” Angelina said. “If we had thought about this back when we were filling the keeper position, it might have generated a little more interest.”

 

“What the hell, Ginny?” Ron asked, sounding awed as he joined them on the ground. “How did you get this good?”

 

“I’ve been borrowing your brooms when no one was looking since I was six,” Ginny said.

 

“Ginny Weasley,” one of the twins said, “are you telling us that you’ve been breaking into the broom shed to practice flying in direct defiance of our parents?”

 

“We’re so proud,” the other added, wiping a fake tear from his eye.

 

Ginny rolled her eyes and smiled.

 

“Alright, now I didn’t book much time because I knew how little interest I was going to get, and we’re nearly out of it, so we should hit the showers,” Angelina said. “Ginny, you’ll be practicing with the team from here on out.”

 

“Of course,” Ginny said, sounding excited. “That’ll be awesome.”

 

As the others headed out, Harry went over to Ginny and said, “Seriously, Ginny, you were great.”

 

“Thank you,” Ginny said, managing to keep her voice steady as his gorgeous green eyes locked onto hers.

 

Harry gave her a smile that made her cunt flutter and said, “if you want to try out my firebolt later, I’d like to see how you do on a broom that fast.”

 

“That...that would be great,” Ginny said.

 

“How about tomorrow after dinner?” Harry asked. “We could meet out by the lake.”

 

“I’ll be there,” Ginny said, smiling widely.

 

Harry walked away, and Ginny couldn’t help but notice how great his muscular arse looked in his uniform. Shaking her head, she averted her gaze and followed the other chasers into the girl’s shower. She had never been in the room before and noticed that it was rather open, with a single common area in the middle and little individual shower stalls divided by thin walls.

 

“You’ve got real talent, Ginny,” Angelina said as she entered. “Have you thought about going pro after Hogwarts?”

 

“Only every day of my life,” Ginny snorted. She started to undress, trying not to notice how much curvier all three of the older girls were than her.

 

“You’re going to get an entire extra year of training with us,” Alicia commented. “That can’t hurt.”

 

“Definitely not,” Ginny said, turning on the water and getting to work, lathering herself up. “What made you think of trying to find reserve players?”

 

“I’ve already told Harry that he’s going to be captain next year,” Angelina said, “and as captain, he’s going to have the unfortunate job of replacing half the bloody team. I thought if I could find even one good player this year, it could make things a little easier for him.”

 

“It’s not going to be the same without you two and the twins,” Katie said.

 

“Eh, I’m sure you’ll still kick Slytherin’s arses for us,” Alicia snickered.

 

“As long as we have Harry,” Katie said.

 

Ginny had thought that the slender brunette might resent being passed over for the captaincy, but it didn’t seem to bother her. The four of them went on chatting for a while after that about Quidditch strategy and winning habits. It was nice having three experienced chasers to learn from, and the redhead just knew that this year was going to be invaluable for her. She was used to showering quickly, living in as crowded a house as she did, and she finished before the others.

 

As she finished cleaning up and drying herself off, she put her robes back on and left, spotting Ron just ahead of her. She was about to call out to him when she realized that the boys’ shower was weirdly quiet. There was a difference between true silence and the sort of soundless void that silencing charms created. The twins had left straight from the field, having not done anything that they needed to bathe because of, and Ron had just left, which meant that only Harry should have been left in there, which made the silencing charm weird. Looking around to make sure that no one was nearby, she decided to poke her head in and see what was going on. She figured that she’d be able to get past the charm’s barrier without actually seeing anything that she shouldn’t, no matter how much she might want to.

 

“...think he’d never leave,” Hermione muttered.

 

“Ron’s always been a quick showerer, Mione,” Harry laughed. “It’s not his fault you’re so needy.”

 

“No, it’s yours,” Hermione said, sounding cross. “I was a respectable girl before you corrupted me.”

 

Ginny’s face went from pale to red to scarlet as she realized why Harry needed silencing charms. She knew Harry and Hermione were together, and she knew that if she was dating Harry, they’d be doing it as often as she physically could, but she never would have guessed that Hermione Granger would be up for a shag in a public changing room. She ignored the slight pang in her chest and was about to turn around, leave, and try to pretend that this never happened when she heard a third voice that made her freeze.

 

“You know as well as I do that Harry just brought out your inner minx,” Lavender gigged.

 

“What the hell?” Ginny thought to herself.

 

“Just for that, I’m going first,” Hermione said haughtily, though there was a tinge of amusement to suggest that she wasn’t actually annoyed.

 

“First, second, so long as I get split in half by this monster, I’m happy,” Lavender said, and Ginny could almost hear her shrug.

 

“That...that…” Ginny thought as she continued to try and piece together what she was hearing. It wasn’t a difficult concept to wrap her head around, but the outright shock of learning that Hermione and Harry were shagging Lavender Brown was too much to process.

 

“You’re sure that I’m not going to have to carry you two back to the common room?” Harry asked, “because that would be difficult to hide.”

 

“So long as you pull out of us before we pass out from our orgasms and switch the other, we should be able to keep going a while,” Hermione said. “We’ll probably still have to finish you with our mouths, but neither of us mind that.”

 

“I think we should start him with our mouths too,” Lavender said, “unless he objects, of course.”

 

“Never,” Harry said.

 

He let out a moan a moment later that Ginny swore went straight to her dripping pussy. Her pebbled nipples scraped against her robes, and her panties grew soaking wet as she began to hear what could only be Harry getting a blowjob from her girlfriend and his...other girlfriend? She knew it was wrong and that she should just leave, but the temptation to get a peak was too strong.

 

Crouching low, she peaked her head around the corner and had to stiffle a moan at the sight she beheld. She knew that Harry Potter was insanely hot; she had known that for years, but nothing could have prepared her for seeing him naked. His deliciously well-built body was on full display for her, and it was all Ginny could do to keep from drooling. She let her eyes linger on his chest and arms for a moment, drinking in every muscle that she wanted to run her hands over before continuing down until she reached past his abs and froze. Kneeling on the floor, an equally naked Lavender and Hermione were sharing the largest cock that Ginny had ever heard of. Long, thick, and corded with prominent veins, it looked as big as her forearm from Ginny’s perspective as the two girls peppered it with hot, wet kisses.

 

“Fuck, you two are incredible,” Harry sighed in pleasure.

 

Ginny was practically shaking with need as she took in the display, desperately trying to commit every bit of this to memory. His bulbous, purple head started to ooze a droplet of pearly liquid from its tip, and Ginny wanted desperately to lick it off. Lavender did a moment later, and the moan she let out shocked the redhead out of her stupor.

 

“I have to go,” she thought to herself desperately, quietly backing away and out of the room.

 

The second she was outside, she bolted towards the castle and ran all the way to the Gryffindor Common Room. She had never been more happy to find her dormroom empty, and she wasted no time at all pulling the curtains around her bed closed and throwing herself onto her bed. Getting onto her hands and knees, she hiked up her robes, peeled her ruined panties off of her steaming cunt, and began plunging three fingers deep inside herself. Her imagination ran wild as she pictured herself being impaled on that mammoth cock again and again.

 

“Harder, Harry!” Ginny screamed, gripping the sheets in front of her so tightly that her knuckles turned white.

 

“Oh, fucking hell, I love this pussy!” Harry groaned as he fucked her even harder, splitting her in half over and over again.

 

She didn’t know he managed to fit that massive dick inside her tiny little pussy, but she did know that if he so much as asked, she’d let him try if it killed her.

 

“It’s yours, Harry!” Ginny cried. “It’s been yours since the Chamber!”

 

“I should have taken you then and there,” Harry growled, “made you my slut right next to the basilisk.”

 

“I would have let you,” Ginny whimpered, her mind going numb from the all-consuming pleasure. “I should have crawled into your bed that night and begged you to make me your sex slave.”

 

“My slave, huh?” Harry asked, chuckling. “Well then, slave. Thank Hermione for letting you get fucked by me.”

 

Harry grabbed her hair, tugging her head up and pushing it between Hermione’s parted legs. Looking up at the brunette, Ginny saw her cock an eyebrow and knew that this was a test. Desperate to have this happen again, she didn’t even hesitate to start eating the other girl out.

 

Ginny’s orgasm hit her with the force of the Hogwarts Express, and she bit down on the pillow in front of her to muffle her screams. Wave after wave of mind-shattering pleasure hit her as she convulsed on the bed. When it finally ended, she collapsed forward and crawled into a ball as the guilt over what she’d just done hit her.

 

She spied on Harry in the shower and frigged herself silly to a fantasy about being fucked by him and his girlfriend. She was a gigantic pervert and didn’t know how she was going to look either of them or Lavender in the eye again. The worst part was that, as bad as she felt, she desperately wanted to talk to someone about what she had witnessed. Harry and Hermione sharing another girl was big news and raised too many questions.

 

Why were they doing it?

 

Were they doing it with any other girls?

 

Could she…

 

She trailed off from that last one, not even wanting to indulge in the idea because of how certain she was that she’d end up disappointed. She knew of only one person that she could talk to about this without fear of judgment, and as she rolled onto her back and licked her fingers clean, she knew that she was going to talk to her after dinner.

 

*****

 

“Hello Ginny,” Luna said as she sat feeding the air by the lake. Ginny would have considered it merely bizarre, except that the meat in her hand continued to disappear.

 

“Um, what are you doing, Luna?” Ginny asked.

 

“Feeding the thestrals,” Luna replied, petting the air. “They’re the skeletal horses that pull the carriages that take us to the castle at the beginning of the year. You can only see them if you’ve witnessed death.”

 

“Oh,” Ginny said, unsure of what else to say. As another piece of meat escaped Luna’s small hand into nothingness, it was nice to know that, at least for once, one of the creatures that the blonde spoke of was real.

 

“You said that you wanted to talk,” Luna murmured.

 

“I saw something today, and I don’t know who else to talk to about it,” Ginny said.

 

“Was it something bad?” Luna asked.

 

“Depends on who you ask,” Ginny replied, imagining how her mother, for instance, would react to Harry’s threesomes. “I need you to promise me that you won’t repeat what I say to anyone.”

 

“It’s not as though most people believe me about anything anyway, but alright, I promise,” Luna said, her airy, ethereal voice betraying no hint that that fact bothered her.

 

“I walked in on Harry and Hermione having sex…” Ginny said.

 

“Oh, that’s wonderful,” Luna interrupted her.

 

“...with Lavender,” Ginny finished. “Wonderful?”

 

“I’ve always wanted to watch Harry have sex,” Luna said. “He’s so confident, strong, and daring, and the lack of wrackspurts around Hermione’s head suggests that he has a very, very large penis. That might be why she decided to let him have Lavender too. She does limp rather often.”

 

“I...I…” Ginny went to say, turning very rapidly red.

 

“Did it look like fun?” Luna asked.

 

“I only saw them...giving him a blowjob,” Ginny said. Technically, she hadn’t had a chance to see them really get to that stage, but there was no point in explaining that.

 

“And his penis?” Luna asked.

 

“Huge,” Ginny sighed.

 

“I knew it!” Luna exclaimed, looking quite pleased. “In my dreams, I’m running through the forest without a stitch of clothing on, and he’s chasing me, his massive cock bobbing in the air. We run and run, and I giggle all the way, knowing that the longer I make him wait, the harder he’ll be. When he finally catches me, he bends me over the nearest rock or stump and stretches my vagina to its absolute limit.”

 

Ginny’s jaw dropped and her heart hammered in her chest as the sheer lust that had overtaken her after seeing Harry with Hermione and Lavender and that her eventual marathon masturbation session had only barely helped with boiled anew at Luna’s words.

 

“So do you think there are any other girls involved?” Luna asked.

 

“I don’t know,” Ginny replied.

 

“Let’s say that there are,” Luna said. “Let’s say that Hermione is building a harem to help deal with Harry’s monster penis; would you want to be part of that?”

 

“I don’t know,” Ginny repeated. “I mean, it’s Harry. I had that stupid crush on the idea of him as a little girl, got to Hogwarts and learned that the real boy was actually quite different, and then got rescued by him anyway. He didn’t even know me, and he saved my life, killing a giant monster and an evil wizard to do it. It was every storybook fantasy I ever had as a girl.”

 

“Imagine if you had been older,” Luna giggled.

 

“I can’t say that I’d like to have lost my virginity in the Chamber of Secrets, but I’d be lying if I said that I hadn’t thought about it,” Ginny said. “The idea of sharing him with other girls is something that I had never considered.”

 

“Though if half of the fantasies I frigged myself silly to earlier are any indication, it bothers me less than I would have ever expected,” Ginny thought to herself.

 

“But it’s not a deal-breaker,” Luna said, giving her a knowing grin.

 

“Maybe it’s just Lavender,” Ginny said. “Lavender’s beautiful, flirty, fun, and curvy as a bloody veela.”

 

“I don’t think Harry’s the kind of man who cares only for one type of boobs, Ginny,” Luna said. “He stared at mine enough.”

 

“What?!” Ginny exclaimed. “When did Harry see you naked?”

 

“It was a very warm night near the end of term last year,” Luna said, smiling at the memory. “I thought I was alone and wanted to practice the rites of Lughnasadh for later in the year. I bared myself in the light of the full moon, and he stumbled across me. I ran, wondering if he’d chase me like in my dreams, but he just stood there with his jaw hanging open. I distinctly remember Hermione limping quite badly the next morning, so I suspect he liked what he saw.”

 

Ginny just sat down in the grass and tried to grapple with what she’d just heard.

 

“My suggestion would be to talk to Hermione and see if she’d be willing to let you join in the fun,” Luna said. “As his primary girlfriend, it’s only polite to go through her.”

 

“I’d have to admit that I spied on them in the shower for that,” Ginny said.

 

“Yes, you were a very bad girl,” Luna said seriously. “Maybe Harry could spank you for it.”

 

Ginny buried her face in her hands.

 

*****

 

“Um, Hermione, do you have a minute?” Ginny asked as she approached the older girl in the library.

 

“Erm, yes,” Hermione said tentatively. “What’s the matter?”

 

“Well,” Ginny said, sitting down. “It’s about the quidditch tryouts earlier.”

 

“Harry said you did really well,” Hermione said, “but what does that have to do with me?”

 

“Um, well, this is kind of hard to say,” Ginny said, her face reddening.

 

Hermione’s eyes widened for a moment, and the next thing Ginny knew, the brunette’s wand was in her hand. Before she could react, Hermione said, “Muffliato.”

 

“What was that spell?” Ginny asked.

 

“No one will hear us now,” Hermione replied. “Now what did you want to talk about?”

 

Ginny sighed and said, “as I was leaving the girl’s showers after the tryout, I noticed a silencing charm on the boy’s room, and my curiosity got the better of me.”

 

“What did you see?” Hermione asked, tension clear in her voice.

 

“Enough to know that you and Harry weren’t alone,” Ginny replied. “I’m really sorry, and I swear I wasn’t meaning to peep on you, but when I heard Lavender’s voice, I was just…”

 

“It is strange, I’ll admit,” Hermione said. “So what now?”

 

“Now?” Ginny asked, confused.

 

“What do you intend to do with what you know?” Hermione asked.

 

“Nothing!” Ginny exclaimed. “I swear, I’ll keep my mouth shut. I only came over here because I felt guilty and wanted to warn you that the silencing charm wasn’t exactly subtle.”

 

“It was Lavender’s idea, and well, she’s almost as good as Harry at getting me to do things I know are bad ideas,” Hermione said, rolling her eyes.

 

“Is that how...that started?” Ginny couldn’t help but ask.

 

“No, that was actually my idea,” Hermione said, giving her a discerning look. “Go on, ask your questions.”

 

“Why?” Ginny asked the second she was given permission.

 

“That is the big one, isn’t it?” Hermione chuckled. “The truth is that Harry is exceedingly...gifted and…”

 

“Wait, you really are building him a harem because his cock’s too big?” Ginny asked.

 

“What?” Hermione asked in surprise. “No. Why would you think that that was it?”

 

“Well, I saw him, for one,” Ginny replied, blushing again, “but the harem theory was Luna’s.”

 

Hermione’s surprised face turned angry as she said, “who all have you told about this?”

 

“Just Luna Lovegood,” Ginny said, holding her hands up instinctively. “I swore her to secrecy, and frankly, even if she said anything, no one would believe her.”

 

“She’s the one who’s always going on about made-up creatures, right?” Hermione asked. “Ravenclaw, blonde, your age?”

 

“Yes,” Ginny said, “though at least one species that she talks about exists.”

 

“Well, I suppose that isn’t so bad,” Hermione said, relaxing a bit. “To get back to your question, Harry’s gifted in more ways than just...that...and I was beginning to wonder if there was something wrong with me because he kept making me pass out when we…”

 

“I poked my head in just as you were talking about that earlier,” Ginny said. “You can really pass out from...orgasms?”

 

“If they’re strong and numerous enough, yes,” Hermione replied. “I invited Lavender to join us so I could see if he had the same effect on her, and she just sort of became a staple of our sex life.”

 

“So are the three of you actually dating?” Ginny asked.

 

“We haven’t really put a label on it,” Hermione said. “Harry and I are dating while Lavender and Parvati are…”

 

“Parvati too?” Ginny asked, feeling her heartbeat quicken.

 

“It’s not a harem,” Hermione said, cringing as she realized how easily she had given up that little fact.

 

“Um…” Ginny trailed off as the question she wanted to ask the most burned on her lips. She had been sorted into Gryffindor for a reason, and a moment later, she grew bold enough to ask, “are you looking for anyone else?”

 

Hermione gave her a small, knowing smile and asked, “did you have anyone in mind?”

 

“I owe him my life,” Ginny breathed. “When he started dating you last year and you two seemed so sweet and happy, I gave up on the idea of him, but if there’s any chance that I could…”

 

“Ginny,” Hermione said, moving closer towards her and placing a hand on her thigh that made her breath hitch, “you have to understand that what Lavender, Parvati, and I are doing isn’t just sharing Harry. Would that be a problem for you?”

 

“No,” Ginny gasped, staring into Hermione’s chocolate brown eyes, “not at all. Would Harry even want me, though?”

 

“You’ve never seen how he stares at your bottom when you’re not looking,” Hermione said, smirking, “but then, he’s not the only one.”

 

“Merlin’s fucking balls, these two could bloody own me,” Ginny thought, almost panting with desire.

 

“If you want to join the four of us, come by my dormroom tonight,” Hermione said. She pulled her hand back a moment later and added, “if you’ll excuse me, though, I do need to get back to this essay.”

 

“Right,” Ginny said, getting out of her seat and walking out of the library in a daze.

 

Dinner was torture that night, as Ginny felt every second pass by slowly. She ate, hoping to distract herself, but as good as the food at Hogwarts was, it couldn’t distract her from the maelstrom of lust burning inside her. She kept stealing glances at Harry and Hermione as they sat so close that their hips had to flush against each other. They really were an adorable couple, and though she’d been envious of the bushy-haired brunette for over a year now, she’d never really begrudged her relationship just because of how happy Harry looked.

 

Know what she did now about their dynamic; she noticed things that she hadn’t before, such as the constant little touches they shared or just how often Harry peered over to Hermione’s face. She also saw just how close Lavender and Parvati seemed to be to the pair now, something that she hadn’t noticed before. Seeing the four of them so friendly filled Ginny’s mind with images of what she was going to be joining in on later.

 

“Ginny, are you alright?” Demelza asked, shocking her out of her reverie.

 

“Hmm?” Ginny asked.

 

“You look a little red,” Demelza said.

 

“Just a little warm, I guess,” Ginny said, returning to her meal.

 

Time continued to drag on seemingly without end, but eventually dinner was over, and she was able to return to her common room. There, at least, she could distract herself with her charms essay, though it didn’t stop her gaze from occasionally falling on the couple who had occupied her thoughts for hours now. When she saw Hermione, Lavender, and Parvati go upstairs together, she wondered how exactly Harry was going to join them, though when he ran upstairs and returned a moment later with his broom, that answered her question.

 

“They’ve likely already started,” she thought to herself, squirming slightly in her seat. “Hermione said to just come by, but she didn’t say when. Do I just knock?”

 

Another thought occurred to her then as she remembered what the brunette had said about how good Harry was in bed. The last thing she wanted was to wait until Hermione had already passed out before knocking. Rushing to put her things away, she practically ran upstairs to store them in her room and went to the bathroom to look herself over.

 

“I’m nowhere near as busty as Lavender, though neither are Hermione or Parvati,” she thought to herself as she looked in the mirror. “I don’t have anything special to wear, and I suck at make-up. What do I do?”

 

Ginny knew that she was pretty enough, but she had never really given it much thought. Michael Corner had asked her out a couple times, so she knew that at least one boy in school thought she was hot. She had actually been considering saying yes if he asked again, though that was far from her mind after the day she’d had. The one guy that she truly did want didn’t seem to have a type at all, which was annoying.

 

Hermione was pretty but bookish and not prone to stressing all that much about her appearance, though she’d looked bloody gorgeous at the Yule Ball the year before. Lavender was her polar opposite, glamorous and vain and more interested in gossip than her studies. Parvati was similar to her friend in most respects. Ginny wasn’t much like any of them, being athletic and not particularly girly. Given how Hermione was, she figured that she wouldn’t need to make herself up much to get his attention, and he was apparently already attracted to her.

 

“I guess that I just have to play up what I have,” Ginny thought to herself.

 

A thought occurred to her then that proved too tempting to ignore, and she decided to do it before she changed her mind. Stripping down until she was completely naked, she threw her outer robe around herself, put her shoes on her now-bare feet, and, after putting the rest of her things away, went upstairs a floor to Hermione’s dormroom. She noticed a silencing charm on the door and grimaced at the thought that she might be too late. Deciding to just go for it, she knocked and didn’t have to wait more than couple a seconds before the door opened and she was pulled inside.

 

“Oh gods, YES!” Parvati was screaming as she passed the silent barrier.

 

Ginny’s eyes widened, and her cunt drooled at the sight that greeted her. On her hands and knees, Parvati was grabbing the sheets in front of her so hard that her knuckles were bone white as Harry absolutely pounded her from behind. His every rippling muscle looked flexed to Ginny’s hungry gaze as he did his best to drive his lover insane. His massive cock was buried to the hilt with his every rough, brutal thrust, and the redhead let out a sigh of relief as she saw proof that it really could fit inside a girl.

 

“Uh, hello,” Lavender said as she joined Ginny and Hermione, who had pulled her in and shut the door behind them.

 

Ginny took in the sight of the naked, curvy blonde and felt her heart flutter at the sight. She was hypnotizingly beautiful in general, and her body was simply divine.

 

“Lavender, have you met Ginny Weasley?” Hermione asked, and Ginny noticed that she was also undressed.

 

“Once or twice,” Lavender said, getting over her surprise and giving the younger girl a smile. “Here to join in?”

 

“Yes,” Ginny gasped, and Lavender giggled at her reaction.

 

“He’s a lot to take in, isn’t he?” she asked as Harry continued to fuck Parvati’s shaking, quivering form.

 

“Parvati’s managing it,” Ginny replied, earning a loud laugh from the other girl.

 

“Let me take your robe,” Hermione said.

 

“No, wait!” Ginny exclaimed, but it was too late as Hermione pulled the thick fabric off of her and revealed her nude form to the entire room.

 

“Ginny?” Harry asked, noticing her just as she was stripped naked.

 

His eyes raked over her from head to toe, and Ginny let out a shuddering breath at the sheer, raw hunger that she saw in them.

 

“Surprise!” Hermione said. “Ginny expressed interest in joining us, and I’d surprise you with her.”

 

“Is that true?” Harry asked, pulling out of a whimpering Parvati and getting off of the bed to greet her.

 

Ginny’s eyes went straight to his thick cock, and before she knew what she was doing, she said, “you said earlier that you wanted to see me ride your broomstick.”

 

Harry’s jaw dropped for a moment before he began laughing, saying, “you’re a cheeky one, aren’t you?”

 

“I’ll say,” Lavender said, and Ginny squeaked as the blonde palmed her ass. “You should see the arse on her.”

 

Ginny froze, unable to move, as Harry continued to look at her with the sort of desire in his eyes that she had dreamed about seeing more than she’d care to admit.

 

“I intend to,” Harry said, walking towards them. “Lavender, make sure Parv’s alright.”

 

“I’m...good,” Parvati panted, her body still quaking occasionally, as though her orgasmic spasms were still rocking her every minute or so. Ginny thought that the sheen of sweat on her light brown skin made her look almost like she was glowing.

 

“Turn around,” Harry said as he reached her, and Ginny didn’t hesitate to obey. She gasped as he pulled her to him, pressing his wet, rock-hard cock against her arse and lower back. “This was your idea, Mione?”

 

Hermione grinned and said, “she spotted you, Lav, and I in the showers earlier and came to me.”

 

Ginny felt embarrassment creep through her and shot Hermione a hurt look.

 

“Is that true?” Harry asked, looking down at her as he still held her against him.

 

“I’m sorry!” Ginny exclaimed.

 

“Did you like what you saw?” Harry asked.

 

“What?” Ginny asked.

 

Spinning her around, Harry looked her right in the eye, her deep green orbs seeming to almost shine.

 

“Did you like what you saw?” Harry repeated.

 

“Yes,” Ginny breathed, looking down along his muscular chest and abs until she reached his throbbing cock. “Fuck, yes. You’re the most gorgeous man I’ve ever seen. Even if you weren’t my actual hero, I’d still want you. As it is, I’ve been fantasizing about offering to let you do anything you want to me for years.”

 

“Anything is a big promise,” Harry rumbled.

 

“Not as big as this,” Ginny said, taking his cock in her hand.

 

It felt sticky from Parvati’s pussy juice slowly drying on it, but more than that, it felt warm and solid and a strange mix of soft and hard at the same time. Harry sighed as she stroked him tentatively, just getting a feel for having his cock in her hand.

 

“If you join us, it won’t just be me you’ll be with,” Harry said. “Are you okay with that?”

 

“All I’ve been able to think about since I saw you with Hermione and Lavender earlier was you making me worship Hermione while you fucked me,” Ginny admitted, the words just spilling from her mouth. She felt his cock pulse in her hand as she said, and she felt pride swell in her as he shuddered.

 

“That can be arranged,” Hermione purred in her ear as she placed her hands on her shoulders, “but for now, I think there’s something else here you should worship.”

 

Hermione pushed gently downward, and Ginny took the hint, lowering herself to her knees in front of her longtime crush. Up close, his colossal cock looked even bigger, and if she hadn’t just seen it buried to the hilt inside Parvati, she’d have seriously wondered how the hell it could ever fit inside her. Giving the shaft a long lick from base to tip, he moaned at the sensation, and her pussy quivered at the sound. The taste of Parvati’s pussy was strong on it, but she was used to tasting her own on her fingers, and it wasn’t that different.

 

“Kiss the tip,” Hermione whispered in her ear. When she did, the brunette added, “that’s it, nice and wet. The glans are very sensitive, and it’s never a bad idea to pay special attention to them. Try swirling your tongue around.”

 

“Fuck, Ginny!” Harry groaned in response.

 

“Now take the first couple inches into your mouth,” Hermione said, stroking her hair.

 

“Oh fuck, just like that!” Lavender moaned.

 

Ginny peered behind Harry and saw that the voluptuous blonde was lying on her back with her legs spread wide as Parvati feasted on her dripping pussy.

 

“A preview of some of the other fun we have in store for you,” Hermione purred, pulling her head back towards Harry’s cock.

 

Ginny wrapped her lips around the head of Harry’s cock, needing to stretch them a bit to fit his immense girth inside. Feeling the weight of it on her tongue, she continued downward, taking more and more of it until she felt it go too far and gagged.

 

“Careful,” Hermione said as she pulled back. “Just take it slow, and eventually we’ll train away your gag reflex. Lavender taught me some tricks to help with that.”

 

“Something I still say I really owe her for,” Harry sighed, turning to smile at the moaning blonde. “Fuck, Ginny, just like that.”

 

She continued her slow, sensual blowjob, focusing on maintaining her suction and keeping it from going near the back of her throat. Hermione continued to stroke her hair as she did so, murmuring little instructions into her ear and praising her as she grew steadier in her movements. Her eyes never left Harry’s, and the look of pleasure on his handsome face was driving her mad. She swore that the slightest touch would be enough to make her cum, and after a few minutes, Hermione decided to test that theory.

 

“Mmm!” she moaned around Harry’s cock as she felt Hermione ghost her fingers through her slick folds.

 

“She’s so wet for you, Harry,” Hermione purred. As the brunette sank a single finger inside her quivering hole, she added, “so tight too. He’s going to split you in half, Ginny.”

 

“Oh, Merlin!” Ginny whimpered, letting his cock slip from her lips with an audible pop so she could talk. “Will...will it even fit?”

 

“I’ll go slow, Gin,” Harry promised her.

 

“He’s fit inside all of us,” Hermione said. “In fact…”

 

“YES, YES, YES!” Lavender screamed at the top of her lungs as she came.

 

Ginny looked over to see the quivering woman’s arse rise high off the bed as her orgasm thundered through her. Parvati sat up and watched the display with a distinctly pleased look on her face.

 

“Actually, I have an idea,” Hermione said. Ginny looked over at her and noticed a sly grin on her face as she continued, saying, “Ginny, how about you sit down and watch as Harry fucks all three of us? That way, you’ll get to see for yourself that no matter our height or build, he manages to fit every thick inch of that cock inside us.”

 

“That...that sounds fun,” Ginny said, rubbing her thighs together as she imagined what she might have seen if she had stuck around in the shower room earlier. Watching him pound Parvati had been fun enough.

 

“Perfect,” Hermione said, rising to her feet and transfiguring a small table into a comfortable looking chair that was facing the bed.

 

It was only then that Ginny noticed that the dormroom had only one large bed in the middle of it, instead of the multiple smaller ones that would have been there before. Figuring that it was Hermione’s doing, she walked over and sat down in the chair, only for ropes to immediately tie her hands and feet to its armrests and legs.

 

“What the hell?!” Ginny exclaimed at her sudden immobility.

 

“I’ll untie you if you like, but given how wet you already were just from sucking Harry’s cock and watching him fuck Parvati, I figured that you might find it fun to be bound in place as you watch him take all of us,” Hermione said. “Frustrating, but fun.”

 

“Shit, Mione,” Harry groaned.

 

“Can I go first?” Parvati asked. “We didn’t really get to finish before.”

 

“You finished plenty,” Hermione snorted, “but please, go on, unless Lavender would prefer her turn first.”

 

“I’m...good,” Lavender panted, brushing her hair out of her face with her fingers.

 

“So, do you want me to untie you?” Hermione asked.

 

“No,” Ginny breathed, her eyes trained on Harry as he walked over to the bed. Even his muscular arse looked good.

 

“Good,” Hermione said, smiling. Teasing a finger around one of Ginny’s pebbled nipples, she said, “I had actually been thinking of ways to approach you about this.”

 

“Re...really?” Ginny whimpered, still watching the bed fervently.

 

Harry pulled Parvati in for a searing kiss, and the dusky-skinned girl melted into his embrace. It was the hottest snog Ginny had ever seen, and she tried to rub her thighs together to relieve some of the growing pressure inside her, only to whimper as the ropes didn’t allow it. Harry moved Parvati onto the bed and positioned her on her hands and knees.

 

“Oh fuck, I love that cock!” Parvati cried as Harry pushed back inside her.

 

Even though she had already seen it, Ginny’s eyes widened in shock at seeing the other girl take every inch of him inside her pussy.

 

“Mmhmm,” Hermione replied. You’re fiery and gorgeous, and I figured that you’d be a great deal of fun. Harry’s also had a thing for you for a while.”

 

“Really?” Ginny asked.

 

“How could he not?” Hermione asked. “You’re impossibly pretty and yet fierce and fiery. You’re hair is gorgeous, as are these cute little breasts.”

 

Ginny whimpered as the other girl started kneading her sensitive little mounds.

 

“I’m gonna cum, I’m gonna...FUCK!” Parvati screamed as her orgasm hit.

 

Ginny panted with desire as she watched the other woman cum hard. It didn’t seem possible for her to have reached her peak already, as Harry had only just started fucking her again, but she figured that she must have just been really turned on.

 

“Oh, by the way, he’s going to want to take you just like that often,” Hermione whispered in her ear, making her shiver. “Not only is doggy one of his favorite positions, but he’s seriously fond of that bubble butt of yours.”

 

“He can fuck it,” Ginny panted. “I don’t know how it could possibly fit, but he can fuck my ass if he manages it.”

 

“Not tonight, but I’m going to take you up on that,” Harry called out to her, still fucking the increasingly insensate Parvati hard.

 

Ginny gasped at the realization that he’d heard her.

 

“Take her up on what?” Lavender asked.

 

“Ginny’s offered to let me fuck her in the ass,” Harry replied.

 

“Wow,” Lavender said, sounding impressed. “Even I haven’t been that brave.”

 

Parvati’s screams went silent, and she collapsed forward as the pleasure overwhelmed her completely and she passed out.

 

“Wait...was she cumming that entire time?” Ginny asked. Even as a virgin, she knew that wasn’t normal.

 

“That’s why I brought Lavender in,” Hermione replied. “When he fucks you, your first orgasm starts almost immediately, and then you just keep cumming until either he stops or you pass out. I wanted to know if there was something wrong with me, and it turned out that he’s just like that.”

 

“So that…” Ginny trailed off, struggling to even picture that kind of pleasure.

 

“I’m afraid that he’s going to ruin you for all other men,” Hermione said.

 

That was okay with her. If she could start seeing Harry, even if she was going to be sharing him with other girls, she’d have no desire for any other men.

 

“Ahh, I was kind of hoping that you’d finish and I’d get to drink your cum from Parvati while got you hard again,” Lavender pouted.

 

“I can think of far better things that you could do right now,” Harry growled, sitting down on the bed next to Parvati’s prone body. “Ride me.”

 

“Yes, Harry,” Lavender breathed, crawling into his lap. She lined herself up with his cock and plunged down in one go, yelling, “fuck yes!”

 

Ginny watched the curvacious blonde start riding Harry immediately, in awe. Her hips were a blur, and her round arse jiggled every time she bottomed out on him. Harry wrapped an arm around her to hold her steady while bringing his other hand up to cup one of her large, bouncing breasts.

 

“So fucking good!” Lavender cried out. “Don’t stop, never stop fucking me!”

 

“Never!” Harry rumbled. “You’re mine, Lav. This tight little pussy of yours is mine.”

 

“It’s yours!” Lavender screamed, her whole body beginning to quiver as her orgasm built rapidly within her. “It’s your pussy. Holy FUCK!”

 

She squealed as she came, her whole body convulsing and shaking in Harry’s arms. A torrent of fluid gushed from her cunt onto the bed below, soaking his balls. Harry held her tightly and moved her onto her back, fucking her through the entire orgasm. Ginny watched as Lavender’s pendulous breasts rolled across her chest with each hard, brutal thrust and shuddered.

 

“Let him fuck me next, please!” Ginny begged. “I want him to fuck me from behind while I lick your pussy.”

 

Hermione laughed, saying, “you’d cum too soon to be able to get me off. Even if Harry wasn’t extraordinary, you look like the slightest touch would make you cum. You’ve practically soaked the chair under you.”

 

“Please, I’ll do anything!” Ginny begged as Lavender’s screams grew almost deafening.

 

“You can go next,” Hermione said. “I wanted to watch him split you in half anyway.”

 

“More, more, more, more!” Lavender shrieked.

 

She craned her neck back along the bed, and Ginny could see that her eyes were rolled back. Harry continued to fuck her, and a sheen of sweat formed over both of their bodies. The bed shook with each thrust, though the squeaking of it was barely audible over Lavender’s increasingly loud cries. Reduced to wordless screams, she was soon letting one out with every thrust, her constant orgasm wracking her entire body. Like Parvati before her, she eventually went silent as she passed out cold.

 

“Fuck, I was close,” Harry groaned, pulling his glistening cock from her ravaged cunt.

 

“Ginny’s ready for you, love,” Hermione said, tapping one of the ropes with her wand.

 

They all came loose, and Ginny rushed to her feet, her whole body shaking with anticipation and overwhelming lust. She turned around and got on her knees, holding onto the chair for support. The cushion was soaked through with her pussy juice, and her eyes widened as she realized just how impossibly wet she really was.

 

“Merlin’s balls, you have an incredible arse,” Harry said, palming her fit cheeks.

 

She had always thought that her ass was too big and wished that she could have had larger breasts instead, but if Harry liked it, she wasn’t going to complain.

 

“Please, fuck me, Harry,” Ginny whimpered, too desperate to even consider how desperate she sounded. “I need you so badly.”

 

“I can see,” Harry said, eyeing her slick cunt. “I love this little triangle of red hair, by the way.”

 

Ginny felt his breath on her heated flesh, and her whole body quivered with need. She was about to beg him to just stick his cock inside her when she felt his tongue swipe through her folds, and she came.

 

“HARRY!” she screamed at the top of her lungs.

 

She had been so turned on, so painfully aroused, as she was forced to endure watching Harry fuck Parvati and Lavender without being able to touch herself at all, that by the time he reached her, she was already right on the edge of climax. His tongue was enough on its own to push her over, and she felt pleasure, the likes of which she had never known, flood her entire being.

 

“Wow,” she vaguely heard Hermione say. “I guess that bondage and voyeurism really does it for her.”

 

“She is going to be so much fun,” Harry said, his deep, rumbling voice making her cunt quiver as her orgasm slowly faded. “I think it’s past time to stop teasing her, though.”

 

“Yes,” Ginny panted in agreement. She felt Harry nestle the head of his cock between her folds, and her eyes bulged at the feeling.

 

“There’s no way that’ll fit,” she thought to herself in a panic. “It feels as big as my fucking fist. It’ll tear me in ha…”

 

The head of Harry’s cock popped inside her with shocking ease, and all thought of it not fitting disappeared from her mind. All of her other thoughts disappeared too, as she lost the ability to focus on anything other than the incredible feeling of being stretched by him. A long, low moan escaped her lips as he continued driving forward, conquering her depths inch by inch. She swore that she could feel every bulging vein brush against her sensitive inner walls as he spread them to their limit. Burying her face in the soaked cushion, she could only moan and cry out as the last inches of his cock sank inside her.

 

“Holy fuck,” she whimpered, laughing. Her whole body was shaking from the effort of taking his cock, and yet it had slipped inside with relative ease, as though she had been made to take him and was only now feeling complete.

 

“You’re so fucking tight,” Harry groaned.

 

“I’m pretty sure if we found a centauress willing to give you a go, she’d feel tight around that beater’s bat you call a cock,” Hermione laughed.

 

“So you do pay attention to Quidditch,” Harry quipped.

 

He pulled several inches of his cock from Ginny’s pussy and she swore it felt like he was dragging her insides out with him. When he plunged back inside, she screamed and tightened her grip on the armrests of the chair in front of her. She knew that if she hadn’t cum before he entered her, she would have already lost herself in the sea of ecstasy that awaited her. As it was, she wasn’t far from it, and as she started pushing her ass back against him to meet his every thrust, he grabbed her hair near her scalp and tugged back gently, making her cry out.

 

“You’re little pussy feels so fucking good,” he growled in her ear. “I could fuck you day and night.”

 

“Yes!” Ginny cried. “You can fuck me...ugh...whenever you want. At night...in the morning...oh fuck...between classes. I’ll be your little whore!”

 

“Then cum for me, my whore,” Harry commanded.

 

“HARRY!” Ginny squealed as a full-body orgasm beyond anything she had ever imagined hit her.

 

Her vision went white as searing, hot pleasure wracked through her from head to toe. Wave after wave of ecstasy rocked against her as she was plunged into a whirlwind of bliss. She lost all concept of herself or the world around her as it went on and on, suffusing her entire being. It felt like a series of orgasms crashing into each other and more like one long, unending climax that drowned her in a sea of pleasure. Time lost all meaning, and she wasn’t sure if it was seconds, minutes, or hours later, but she heard a distant male groan and then felt herself being filled with spurt after spurt of thick cum. The second the first rope of it hit her cervix, her orgasm intensified even further, and by the time it had ended, she had already lost consciousness.

 

*****

 

“Did you enjoy your surprise?” Hermione giggled.

 

“I don’t...deserve you,” Harry panted as he pulled his wilting cock from Ginny’s gaping pussy.

 

A white river of his cum began to spill from the sodden hole soon after, and Hermione wasted no time burying her face between the unconscious girl’s thighs, her nose pressed up against her spasming asshole so that she could slurp up what she could. Harry groaned at the sight and felt his cock twitch despite how hard he had just cum. He watched his girlfriend go down on the girl he’d just fucked unconscious and was hit with a sense of just how weird his love life had become. After a few minutes, Hermione backed away, licking her lips clean as she turned to look at him.

 

“She told someone else, so we’ll probably have to bring her into the fold as well,” she said.

 

“Who?” Harry asked.

 

“Luna Lovegood,” Hermione replied, grinning as she saw his cock twitch at the sight of her. “She’s a blonde girl Ginny’s age in Ravenclaw.”

 

“I know of her,” Harry said, his cock hardening as he recalled the time he’d found her naked on the grounds. She hadn’t said a word to him afterward, and he figured that she wanted to forget it, given how she’d run away from him. He certainly hadn’t, though.

 

“Another blonde would balance things out a bit,” Harry chuckled. “Two to match my beautiful brunettes.”

 

“We’d need another redhead,” Hermione said teasingly. “How about Susan?”

 

“Fuck,” Harry groaned, imagining the busty girl joining his growing group of lovers.

 

“I’d say you like that idea,” Hermione laughed, looking at his rock-hard cock. “I’m so wet that it’s running down my thighs, so come. I need you, Harry.”

 

Harry pulled her in for a deep, passionate kiss and smirked down at her as she looked up at him with lidded eyes after.

 

“You know I’m always here for you, pet,” he whispered in her ear, making her quiver.

 

Without another word, he tossed her over his shoulder, delighting in her squeal of approval, and brought her over to the bed, fully intent on making sure that her every need was met.

Chapter 4

Harry and Hermione entered the Gryffindor common room to find the party in full swing. Despite his fame and spot on the Quidditch team, Harry had never really been one for large gatherings. Even when it came to the parties thrown after every Quidditch victory, he usually just showed up for a bit, was generally friendly, and then left. Hermione was even more introverted, and that was part of why the two of them had gotten along so well through the years. From the moment he saved her from the troll in their first year, the two were rarely seen apart, and most had just assumed that they were a couple long before they actually started dating. This party was one that they couldn’t really avoid and didn’t truly want to, as they had grown rather close to the girl it was being thrown for.

 

“Happy birthday, Parvati,” Harry said warmly, hugging the dusky-skinned beauty.

 

“Thanks, Harry,” Parvati breathed against his ear, feeling like she’d like nothing more than for him to carry her off then and there.

 

“Happy birthday,” Hermione said, handing her a well-wrapped gift.

 

“Hi, Harry, Hermione,” Seamus said, looking only slightly irritated at having lost the attention of the birthday girl. “Is that a book, then?”

 

“Sure feels like it,” Parvati said as she carefully removed the wrapping paper. “A simplified look at dressmaking charms?”

 

“It’s full of the sort of spells that Madam Malkin and other magical seamstresses use,” Hermione said. “I know you like altering and even making clothes at times, and I figured that you’d get some use out of it.”

 

“Thanks, Hermione, really,” Parvati said, flipping through the book.

 

“Oh, that looks like it could come in handy,” Lavender said, stopping her at a particular page on dress alteration spells.

 

Reaching into his mokeskin pouch, Harry pulled out his own gift, less artfully wrapped than Hermione’s, and gave it to her. Again taking her time to carefully remove the wrapping, Parvati gasped as she saw what was inside.

 

“Oh, Harry, it’s beautiful!” Parvati exclaimed, pulling a rather ornate hand mirror out and looking at herself in it.

 

“It’s far more than just beautiful,” Harry said, grinning. “There are runes on the side that you can use to make it grow to a full-sized standing mirror or shrink back down to that size, and it has one other feature. Look into it and imagine yourself wearing something else.”

 

“Okay,” Parvati said, and a moment later, she gasped. “Merlin’s balls!”

 

“What...oh holy shit!” Lavender said as she caught sight of herself in the mirror.

 

“It’s enchanted to show you how you’d look in different outfits or with your make-up done differently,” Harry explained. “Just picture what you want to see, and it’ll show it to you. You’ll never have to actually put on multiple outfits to decide what you want to wear ever again.”

 

“Harry, this is too much,” Parvati said, staring up at him in awe and affection.

 

“Not really,” Harry said. “The mirror isn’t terribly unique, and the enchantments were a fun project.”

 

“Wait, you did them?” Lavender asked.

 

“I didn’t know you were into enchanting,” Dean commented.

 

“Do you remember Fleur Delacour from the tournament last year?” Harry asked.

 

“Who bloody doesn’t?” Ron asked.

 

“Well, it seems that her, and Tonks grew quite close while they were competing against each other,” Harry said, “and they started dating not long after the tournament ended. She’s a distant cousin of mine and a less distant cousin of my godfather’s, so I was able to pick Fleur’s brain about what I wanted to do to the mirror. She’s really good at enchantments.”

 

“I wonder if two tri-wizard champions have ever started dating after a tournament before,” Lavender murmured.

 

“Wait, wait, you’re telling me that a veela and a metamorphmagus are dating?” Seamus asked. When Harry just nodded, he added, “there’s an image I didn’t know I needed.”

 

Harry snorted at that while Dean and Ron both got similar faraway looks on their faces.

 

“Well, at any rate, it’s a wonderful gift, Harry,” Parvati said, hugging him again. “Thank you.”

 

He wrapped his arms around the other girl and hazarded a look at Hermione, who just smiled at the scene. He’d been hesitant to show much affection publicly to the other women that he and his girlfriend had started sleeping with so far, not really knowing how to handle it, but Hermione had seemed less concerned about that lately. He still wasn’t about to try and make the full extent of their involvement public, however.

 

“Let’s talk later, okay?” Parvati asked. “There’s something that I want to run past you.”

 

“Okay,” Harry said.

 

Parvati excused herself then to put the various gifts she had received in her trunk upstairs, and Ginny tapped the enchanted music box that they used for their parties with her wand, turning it on. Harry and Hermione danced together, enjoying the happy atmosphere and each other’s company. Lavender, Ginny, and the birthday girl all took their turns with him as well, with Hermione happily stepping aside and grinning at them each time.

 

“Will Padma be stopping by?” Harry asked a good while later.

 

“No,” Parvati said. “She and I have our own friend groups, and we usually celebrate separately and then meet up later for a private celebration.”

 

Harry couldn’t help but imagine what he’d like those celebrations to look like and a moment later, Parvati giggled.

 

“Perv,” she whispered, winking at him.

 

“Mind if I cut back in?” Hermione asked. Just then, however, the music stopped.

 

“Damn it!” Lavender grumbled, drawing her wand and trying to get the music box working again. “Does anyone actually know how this piece of junk works?”

 

“Not really,” Dean said.

 

“It’s always just worked,” Seamus added.

 

“Hermione?” Ginny asked.

 

“I could probably figure it out if I set my mind to it, but it would take a while,” Hermione said. “It’s not something that I’ve ever given much thought to.”

 

“Fred and George are the ones who know it best,” Ron said, “them and Lee, but I don’t know where they are right now.”

 

“I could probably find them,” Harry said, thinking about heading upstairs and grabbing the map.

 

“Actually, I have a better idea,” Hermione said, drawing her wand.

 

She pointed it at the cushion of one of the chairs in the common room and started looking deeply focused. A moment later, the cushion began to change, transforming from a thing of stuffed fabric to wood. It changed further after that, elongating and thinning out, one half more than the other, until it had taken the basic shape of an acoustic guitar.

 

“Mione,” Harry groaned.

 

“Oh, come now,” Hermione said as she finished her transfiguration. “We have no music, and you’re very talented.”

 

“I could just find the twins,” Harry said.

 

“How talented are we talking?” Parvati asked.

 

“Brilliant,” Hermione replied.

 

“Do it for me?” Parvati asked, batting her eyelashes at him.

 

Hermione, Lavender, and Ginny all soon followed suit, and Harry just took the guitar without a word.

 

“I didn’t know you played the guitar, Harry,” Dean said.

 

“I play a number of instruments, actually,” Harry said, testing the guitar to make to sure it was in tune. Sure enough, it was, and he quickly launched into Classical Gas, his go-to song to test a guitar with.

 

“Bloody hell,” Ron muttered as the others, aside from Hermione, just looked shocked.

 

“Yeah, this will work,” Harry said, cutting himself off and beginning something a little easier to dance to.

 

According to Sirius, at the age of three, Harry had picked up a flute that the man had been removing curses from and left lying on the table after he’d finished and started playing it with such astounding skill that his godfather had been left gobsmacked by the sight. Harry didn’t know if he truly believed that, as Sirius had a habit of exaggerating where he was concerned, but he did know that he had yet to try his hand at an instrument that he didn’t have an easy time learning. He just didn’t particularly like being the center of attention, and he hadn’t done anything like this to a crowd before.

 

Closing his eyes, he let his mind wander as his fingers began to strum the string of the guitar. He began with one short tune that he knew and then transitioned to a second one afterward. Once it was done, I stopped thinking about specific songs and just let the music flow, playing whatever felt right. The sounds of dancing and merriment washed over him until they also faded and he was alone with his song.

 

His mind wandered further as he continued to play, and he found himself in a vast stretch of beautiful rural land, untouched by man or civilization. Rolling green hills stretched for miles in front of him, beautiful and untainted. Turning around, he saw a large olive grove and walked under the shade of one of the larger trees, enjoying the respite from the sun. There was a name for this land, a name that he was sure was on the tip of his tongue, but he couldn’t quite recall it. Furrowing his brow, he tried to remember, feeling irritated by just how close it seemed despite remaining elusive. He tried to think harder, pushing himself to remember…

 

“Harry!” Hermione exclaimed, breaking him out of his sort of trance.

 

“Ugh!” Harry groaned, feeling a headache form at how abruptly he’d been roused from the meditative state he’d been in. When he opened his eyes, though, the sight that greeted him distracted him from the headache.

 

Everyone in the room was sweating and looked tired, as though they’d all just been playing some sort of sports game.

 

“Bloody...hell,” Ron panted.

 

“Fuck me...Potter...what was...that?” Seamus panted.

 

“What the hell happened?” Harry asked, standing up and staring at them all in confusion as they recovered.

 

“We couldn’t stop dancing,” Ginny explained, less winded than the others thanks to her greater athleticism.

 

“What?” Harry asked.

 

“That cushion...must have been...spelled,” Hermione panted.

 

Harry set the transfigured guitar down gently, as though concerned that it might do something else, and rushed over to check on his girlfriend. There was a sheen of sweat over her face, and under different circumstances, he would have found the look hot. The tired teens recovered quickly enough from their exertion, and before long they were sitting down and relaxing. Harry and Hermione were cuddled together on a couch, Harry’s arm around her waist.

 

“Hmm,” Hermione said as she looked at the cushion, “I’m not finding any spells on this, though I suppose it could just be very subtle.”

 

“Probably the twins’ doing,” Ginny shrugged.

 

“Perhaps,” Hermione said. “I know that Professor McGonagall has warned us before about transfiguring charmed objects and the unpredictable consequences that doing so can have.”

 

“I’m sorry again about that,” Harry said.

 

“I can’t say it wasn’t fun,” Parvati said, “at least at first.”

 

“Well, I must be off,” Lavender said, kissing Parvati’s cheek. “Flitwick will flip if I’m late for detention.”

 

“What did you get detention for?” Ginny asked.

 

“Talking in class,” Lavender replied, reddening slightly. “Happy birthday again, Parvati. I’ll see you in the morning.”

 

“Night, Lavender,” Parvati said.

 

“I’m off too; I’m afraid,” Ginny sighed. “I’ve got a potions essay that I need to get done soon, tonight if possible.”

 

“Do you need any help?” Hermione asked automatically.

 

“No, I’ve got a grasp of what I need to write,” Ginny replied. “I just need to actually write the damn thing, sadly.”

 

“Well, I’m here if you need me,” Hermione said.

 

Harry patted her thigh and smiled at her. His girlfriend’s eagerness to help her friends was one of his favorite things about her. As they sat there quietly, just enjoying the warmth of the fireplace as she continued to try and find out what had caused the odd enchantment on the guitar, the other people there gradually said goodnight to Parvati and them, until the three were alone.

 

“Guess it’s just us left,” Parvati said, smiling conspiratorially at them.

 

“Whatever shall we do?” Harry asked with a grin, wrapping his other arm around her.

 

“Oh, I can think of a few things,” Parvati mused.

 

“Fine, I give up,” Hermione huffed as she sat the cushion down. “I’ll have to ask Professor McGonagall tomorrow, because I can’t find anything that would explain what happened.”

 

“So, Parvati, what was it you wanted to talk about?” Harry asked.

 

“Oh, right,” Parvati said. “I was wondering if there was one other thing you’d be willing to do for me, you know, for my birthday.”

 

“Go on,” Harry said, his voice low and rumbling, and he grinned at how her eyes darkened with lust.

 

“I want you to destroy me,” Parvati breathed, and Harry swore her every word went straight to his cock.

 

“I’m going to...need a little more to go on,” Harry shuddered.

 

Parvati giggled and leaned in close, saying, “I need to see Padma for a bit, but when I’m done, I’m going to go to the Room of Requirement, strip down, and wait on the bed for you. What I want you to do is bind me and do everything in your power to drive me mad with lust without letting me cum. Deny me over and over again until I’m crying and begging for release, and then fuck me like you own me.”

 

“Fucking hell, Parvati,” Harry growled.

 

“If I can walk in the morning, I’m going to be very disappointed,” Parvati said, grinning and tracing a finger along his jaw.

 

Harry grabbed her hand so quickly that her eyes widened and her breath hitched. Placing a kiss on her inner wrist, he smirked at her and said, “disappointed is the last thing you’re going to be when I’m done with you.”

 

“Are you sure about this?” Hermione asked, giving Parvati a pointed look.

 

“Mmhmm,” Parvati replied, giving Hermione the same look.

 

Feeling like he might be missing something here, Harry cocked an eyebrow at his girlfriend, but she gave him no indication that anything was amiss.

 

“See you soon,” Parvati purred.

 

“Is there something I should know?” Harry asked once he and Hermione were alone.

 

“Nothing you won’t enjoy, I promise,” Hermione said, snuggling into his side.

 

“Are you sure it was the guitar?” Harry asked.

 

“What do you mean?” Hermione asked.

 

“While I was playing, I closed my eyes because I’m not used to doing that for an audience, and I just let my mind drift,” Harry explained. “Before you woke me from my daydream, I was standing in the middle of a land I had never seen before, but which seemed familiar somehow.”

 

“What did it look like?” Hermione asked.

 

“It wasn’t in Britain, for one thing,” Harry said. “There was an olive grove there and vast empty hills beyond it.”

 

“Interesting,” Hermione said.

 

“It seemed like I had been there before, though I hadn’t,” Harry said, “and the name of the place was right on the tip of my tongue, but I couldn’t recall it. I just don’t know if what happened was the guitar or if I somehow did it without realizing it.”

 

“You’ve played for me before without trouble,” Hermione said.

 

“I know,” Harry said, “and in all likelihood, it was just something that the twins did to that cushion, but it was just weird.”

 

“Well, like I said, I’m going to bring the cushion to Professor McGonagall and potentially Professor Flitwick as well. Let’s wait to see what they find before getting concerned.”

 

“Alright,” Harry said, groaning in pleasure as she crawled into his lap and started massaging his shoulders and neck. “I don’t deserve you.”

 

“We’ve had this playfight before, and you’ve never won,” Hermione laughed.

 

“The last time we did, you weren’t letting me enjoy our...friends like you are now,” Harry said.

 

“I’ve been ‘enjoying our friends’ just as much as you,” Hermione said. “To be honest, I don’t think we should ever stop.”

 

“It might get awkward if we decide to marry and have kids,” Harry said.

 

“Not necessarily,” Hermione said, giving him pause.

 

“Wait, you really think you could see us all being together long term?” Harry asked.

 

“I just think that I could have the sexiest bridesmaids of all time,” Hermione said. Leaning in, she whispered, “particularly if they were all pregnant.”

 

“Holy fuck,” Harry groaned, both at the image she’d put in his head and the way she ground herself on his cock through their robes as she said it.

 

“Just getting you ready for the birthday girl,” Hermione giggled, and he was tempted to pull her over his knee and spank her arse red.

 

It was at that moment that he remembered where they were and took a mental step back, helping her off of his lap.

 

“You’re going to take care of this later,” Harry growled softly, pointing at the significant bulge in his pants.

 

“I sure hope so,” Hermione replied, looking at him with lidded eyes.

 

*****

 

The two of them had waited a bit before going to the Room of Requirement. Harry had still had an erection by the time they decided to leave, and Hermione offered to go get the map while he calmed down.

 

“Sorry again about not getting the cloak,” she said as they approached the seventh-floor corridor.

 

“It’s fine,” Harry said. “Honestly, the castle seems dead right now, and we can always check the map if we hear something.”

 

As they reached the corridor where the hidden entrance to the Room of Requirement lay, they noticed that the door was already there and didn’t hesitate to let themselves in, though both of them came to a halt the second they saw what awaited them. Parvati was completely naked and on her knees, her hands clasped behind her back and her head bowed. She looked like she was shaking, and given the warmth of the room, they knew it had nothing to do with the cold. Her rock-hard nipples weren’t climate-related either.

 

“Parvati,” Harry said.

 

“Y...yes, master?” Parvati asked, not looking up.

 

“Fuck,” Hermione breathed next to him.

 

Harry felt the erection that he’d gotten from Hermione’s teasing, which had largely subsided by then, surge back rapidly. He closed the door behind him and slowly walked over to where Parvati was kneeling on the floor. Her gorgeous arse was pressed against her calves as she rested there, but as he reached down and palmed one of her breasts, she jumped, and he got a good look at just how much of her wetness had dripped from her.

 

“So wet,” he murmured, and he took her jaw in his hand to push her head up so he could look into her eyes. There was an almost manic need in them, like he’d never seen from her, and he wondered just how long she had been thinking about this. “Did you get this wet just thinking about me using you, or did you touch yourself?”

 

“I didn’t!” Parvati gasped. “I’ve been a good girl, master.”

 

“I think she has,” Hermione said, joining him and ghosting her fingers over the smooth skin of the other girl’s back. “I think she’d been a very good pet.”

 

“How long have you thought about this?” Harry asked.

 

“Years, master,” Parvati replied. “Imagining being under someone else’s control like this has always made me wet, and ever since I learned what you were doing with P...Lavender, I’ve barely been able to look at you without thinking about it. I just didn’t know how to ask.”

 

“Well, framing it as a birthday gift was a good idea, I guess,” Harry chuckled. “Lie on the bed on your back, with her legs spread and your arms above your head.”

 

“Yes, master,” Parvati gasped, rushing her feet shakily and rushing to the bed.

 

She obediently laid down with her legs spread and stretched her hands above her head. Harry took a moment to admire her beautiful body. She’d always been stunning, easily one of the most beautiful girls in their year, and he’d enjoyed making her his over the past few weeks. She must have feasted well over the course of her birthday because he swore that her belly looked a little softer than normal, but aside from that, she looked as she always did,

 

“Who do you belong to?” Harry asked, his voice as low and commanding as he could get it.

 

“You!” Parvati exclaimed.

 

“You’re mine, are you?” Harry asked, grinning devilishly down at her. “So I guess these breasts are mine?”

 

He cupped and kneaded her perky mounds as he asked the question, making her gasp and moan.

 

“Yes, master!” Parvati cried. “They’re yours to play with as you like.”

 

“And these love lips?” Harry asked, ghosting a finger over them.

 

“They’re yours!” Parvati cried, “to wrap around your giant cock whenever you want.”

 

Moving down her body, he let his fingers glide over her skin, making her shiver.

 

“And this cunt?” he asked, spreading her dewy petals with his fingers.

 

“My cunt is yours, master!” Parvati whimpered.

 

“You’re damn right, it is,” Harry said. “Your arsehole too.”

 

“Yes!” Parvati exclaimed.

 

“Fuck, you’re wet,” Harry groaned, amazed at just how turned on she was. “Are you close, my pet?”

 

“I won’t cum without permission, I swear, master,” Parvati said.

 

Harry rolled her onto her side and brought his hand down on her arsecheek, making her shriek in surprise as much as pain.

 

“That wasn’t the question I asked,” he growled.

 

“Sorry, master!” Parvati cried, her whole body shaking with need. “I’m close, but I swear I won’t cum.”

 

“Good girl,” Harry said, grinning as she shivered. “I know you won’t cum. Hermione and I will make sure of it.”

 

“Incarcerous,” Hermione cast, and suddenly ropes appeared and bound Parvati’s arms and legs to the posts of the bed.

 

Parvati looked at her in shock and delight as she realized just how bound she was. They weren’t done, though, and Harry drew his own wand, pointing it right at her.

 

“Gaudenegata,” he whispered, and Parvati felt a shiver go through her entire body.

 

“If you’re wondering what that was,” Hermione said softly, “it’s a little spell I found in a book from the Black family library. We initially thought that it might be a solution to my inability to stop myself from cumming until I pass out when Harry fucks me. When it didn’t work, we figured it was just a dud, but, as we discovered recently, Harry’s cock is just uniquely able to counteract it.”

“M...meaning what?” Parvati stammered, squirming on the bed.

“As long as it's active, provided Harry doesn’t penetrate you, you won’t be able to cum, no matter how stimulated you are.”

 

“Oh, Merlin!” Parvati shuddered.

 

“We’re going to have so much fun with you,” Harry said, grinning wolfishly down at her.

 

He moved up to her chest and started planting hot kisses on one of her breasts, avoiding her nipple for the time being. Hermione quickly joined him and began mirroring his actions on the other one. The two of them had had a little time to plan what they were going to do to torment Parvati, as she’d said she wanted them to, and they’d come up with quite a few ideas. When they both started sucking on her nipples at once, she cried out.

 

“Oh fuck, that feels so good!” Parvati moaned, squirming uselessly where she lay.

 

Harry and Hermione continued slowly teasing her with their lips and tongues, the both of them knowing that they were in no hurry. Parvati squirmed and quivered under them, mewling and moaning in tortured delight as the pleasure continued to assault her brain. She was already close to her orgasm when they started, and even though they were just stimulating her breasts, Harry figured that without the spell, she might have already cum. Grinning to himself, after a few minutes of gently teasing, he decided to wrap his lips around her large brown nipples and start speaking parseltongue against the nub.

 

“What the fuck!” Parvati screamed, struggling against the ropes as intense pleasure rocked her body.

 

“Don’t tell me you’ve forgotten parseltongue,” Hermione giggled, brushing the other woman’s long black hair out of her face. Leaning in, she whispered, “I wonder how long you’ll be able to endure that against your clit without relief.”

 

Harry switched to the other nipple and began speaking the language of the snakes against it as well, thoroughly amused at how desperate Parvati already seemed. She had been a needy little thing for him before, but never like this, and he found the power he had over her to be intoxicating. Eventually he grew impatient and moved lower, peppering her flat yet soft belly with kisses on his way to her overflowing cunt. Without a hair in the way, he could clearly see the river of her arousal running down between the cheeks of her arse and over her puckered hole.

 

“You’ve been good so far, pet,” Harry said, “but this is going to be far more intense than anything you’ve experienced before. Do you want to keep going?”

 

“I’m yours, master,” Parvati panted. “You don’t need my permission to play with me.”

 

Harry just shook his head and chuckled, wondering where exactly this had come from. He wasn’t about to complain, however, and he quickly buried his face between her parted thighs. No sooner had his vibrated tongue touched her engorged clit than a shrill scream erupted from her.

 

“FUCK!” Parvati shrieked as the vibrations rattled her.

 

She had been hovering right on the edge for what felt like hours, and she knew that without the spell Harry had put on her, a stiff breeze could have made her cum, but the parseltongue against her clit was infinitely worse than anything she’d experienced yet. The fires of her arousal became an all-consuming inferno, and her entire being became engulfed by a need more powerful than she’d ever known.

 

Every muscle in her body tensed and grew taut as she continued to hover right at the edge of her long-denied release. Her pussy clenched around nothing, and she grew desperate for two things above all else: a cock to fill the aching void inside her and her orgasm. Finally, it became too much and she was forced to do the one thing that she had been actively trying to keep herself from doing no matter what: beg.

 

“Please,” Parvati whimpered, her voice barely audible.

 

“What was that?” Hermione asked, amused.

 

“Pleaseletmecum,” Parvati rushed out.

 

“Not quite clear yet,” Hermione said, and she snapped.

 

“Please let me cum!” Parvati screamed. “Please, gods, I need it! Fuck me and let me cum, I beg you!”

 

“All you had to do was ask,” Harry chuckled, getting up.

 

He slapped her throbbing clit with his cock, making her yelp and buck against the ropes. Grabbing his wand, so that he wouldn't forget to do so later, he canceled the spell just as he pushed his cock inside her. He pushed inside her in one stroke, tearing through her hymen and continuing on until he was buried to the hilt.

 

“Wait, what?” he thought to himself as he felt his cock tear through something very thin on the way in.

 

He was about to ask what that was when the question died in his throat as an ear-piercing squeal erupted from her lips.

 

“YES!” she shrieked, cumming hard and squirting all over him.

 

Her long-denied release crashed over with an intensity she couldn’t even understand. Her every taut muscle quivered and shook as the pleasure consumed her from head to toe. Harry felt her inner muscles spasm around his length and groaned, the burning question in his mind set aside for the moment so he could enjoy just how fucking good she felt. He fucked her through her orgasm, and as the first led to another, her guttural screams grew louder. Perhaps because of the sheer intensity of the first climax, or perhaps because, as he realized, this was her first time, she only managed to last through three before she passed out, grinning from ear-to-ear.

 

“Parvati?” he asked, looking around the room.

 

Hermione laughed and looked impressed at how quickly he figured it out. The reason for her “forgetting” his cloak was suddenly obvious.

 

“Harry,” Parvati said, taking the cloak off.

 

She was entirely naked and looked like she’d been rubbing herself raw as she watched the show he’d put on. He pulled his rock-hard cock out of the girl under him and noticed it was red in spots with Padma’s blood.

 

“So which one of you thought this up?” he asked, sitting down next to the panting, unconscious girl.

 

“I had wanted to share you with Padma for a while,” Parvati said.

 

“And I’d wanted to watch you fuck them both,” Hermione added. “When I told Parvati that she could tell Padma the truth, and found out that she was really into submission and orgasm-denial, I figured this would be fun.”

 

“Fucking hot too, Merlin’s balls,” Parvati moaned. Looking at her sleeping twin, she said, “happy birthday, sis.”

 

“So this really was a birthday gift,” Harry chuckled, wiping his cock off on the sheets.

 

“Mmhmm,” Parvati agreed. “Are you mad?”

 

“To have lived the dream of every boy in this castle?” Harry asked rhetorically. “Not at all.”

 

“Good,” Parvati said, “because watching you blow Padma’s mind made me so hot I’m dripping down my thighs here.”

 

Harry swiped a finger up her slick thigh and brought it to his lips, licking it clean. Parvati shuddered at the sight and kissed him. He wrapped his arms around her and brought her close as he deepened the kiss. His cock, still hard and slick with Padma’s juices, pressed against her belly, and he grinned down at her as he broke the kiss. He had of course thought about fucking the both of them; he doubted that any straight boy in the castle hadn’t, but he hadn’t even asked for it for fear of annoying her. He was going to deeply enjoy having them both at once in a few days once Padma had recovered from her first time.

 

“Was that really how your sister wanted her first time to go?” Harry asked. “Most girls have more romantic ideas.”

 

“Padma’s been reading erotica for years,” Parvati replied. “When I told her about us and how big and dominant you are, it was like the floodgates broke, and she started detailing really intense fantasies. Expect her to want more like this.”

 

“I think I can handle that,” Harry chuckled. “Now, do you want to keep talking, or do you want to climb on my cock?”

 

Parvati pushed him back lightly, and he let himself fall while laughing. The next thing he knew, the girl, nearly identical to the one passed out next to him, crawled into his lap, picked up his cock, and sank down in one go.

 

“Oh gods!” Parvati moaned as she took him to the hilt. “It was so fucking hot watching you fuck Padma.”

 

“Did it give you any ideas?” Harry asked.

 

“I don’t think I’d like the kind of things that she does, but I’ll happily help you torture her next time,” Parvati said, winking.

 

Harry felt his cock twitch inside her at her words. “But you two are…”

 

“Sisters?” Parvati asked, grinning wickedly down at him. She leaned in and whispered in his ear, “who do you think helped get her ready for you before you and Mione arrived?”

 

Harry flipped them over and stared down at her in frenzied lust. “You and her…”

 

“We’re identical, Harry,” Parvati giggled. “Her fingers are my fingers, her lips are my lips, and her tongue is my tongue. It’s more like really good masturbation, reaLLY!”

 

She shrieked as he pulled back and slammed forward again, filling her utterly. He worked up to a bruising pace almost immediately until he was outright pounding her. Parvati threw her head back, her face a picture of pleasure as he fucked her hard, and wrapped her legs tightly around him.

 

“Why do you think I was so keen on helping Padma achieve her fantasy?” Hermione asked, settling in next to them. “I can’t wait to watch the two of them together.”

 

“Neither one of you is going to walk right for a week after the first time I see that,” Harry growled.

 

“Don’t care!” Parvati shrieked. “Soreness is...oh fuck...worth it for this!”

 

“None of us have ever minding limping a bit in the morning,” Hermione whispered in his ear, her nails raking gently over his scalp. “I, for one, like the reminder of how you felt inside me.”

 

Hermione’s words drove him even wilder, and as he felt Parvati start to flutter around him and her back start to rise off the bed, he groaned, more turned on than he could remember.

 

“Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh FUCK!” Parvati squealed as she came undone.

 

Harry continued fucking the quivering, convulsing girl, feeling that same pride swell within him that he always did when one of them came on his cock. Parvati continued screaming as wave after wave of soul-searing pleasure thundered through her entire body. Harry’s hips were a blur as he continued to piston in and out of her shaking form, even as her cunt gushed and soaked his balls. Her pleasure went on and on as one orgasm bled into the next, her mind marinating in unending bliss. Eventually, it proved too much, and just like her sister, she passed out, going limp as her eyes fluttered shut.

 

“Fuck me,” Harry groaned, pulling his cock from her gaping cunt and taking a step back.

 

“Don’t they make a pair?” Hermione giggled, wrapping her arms around him from behind and poking her head around until it was pressed against his bicep.

 

“What were you saying about me deserving you again?” Harry chuckled.

 

“You and I both know I’m enjoying all of this as much as you are,” Hermione replied, walking around and looking up into his eyes.

 

Sure enough, her generally chocolate-brown eyes were nearly black with wanton desire, and Harry shuddered at the sight.

 

“My goodness, you look almost painfully hard,” Hermione cooed, taking his cock in her hand and stroking him gently.

 

“I was getting close just now,” Harry sighed, closing his eyes as he enjoyed the feeling of her small hand on him.

 

“I’ll just have to finish what they started then,” Hermione cooed, reaching up to wrap her arms around his neck. Using his shoulders to help her balance, she climbed up until her legs were wrapped around his waist, with his cock trapped between her steaming-hot cunt and his abdomen. “Press me up against the wall and fuck me until I forget my own name.”

 

“Your wish is my command,” Harry whispered in her ear, making her shudder.

 

He walked them over to the wall, pressing her back against it, and lined himself up with her dripping pussy. As he pushed inside, making her gasp, he wondered yet again just how he had gotten so lucky. That question could be answered another day, if it ever would be; as for now, he had a wonderful girlfriend whose brains he needed to fuck out.

Chapter 5

“You’re sure about this, Padma?” Harry asked as he finished lubing up his rock-hard cock.

 

“Very,” Padma replied, shuddering in anticipation as she rested her head on her hands and wiggled her plump arse at him.

 

“I must say I’m eager to see if this even works,” Hermione commented as she nibbled on Parvati’s earlobe. “He’s so bloody big.”

 

“It...ahh...should work,” Parvati moaned. “I know it’s a tighter hole, but only right at its entrance.”

 

“That’s true,” Padma agreed. “Theoretically, I should be able to fit even more in here than in my pussy.”

 

“Only a raven would use the word theoretically while talking about being fucking in the arse,” Parvati giggled, earning a glare from her sister.

 

“If you’d be so kind as to spank that little brat for me,” Padma drawled.

 

Parvati squealed and laughed as Hermione rolled her onto her side and swatted her arse.

 

“Merlin, I could watch these gorgeous cheeks jiggle for hours,” she cooed, pressing her lips against the heated skin she’d just slapped.

 

Harry watched the entire display in muted amazement, stunned by just how much his once rather shy and reserved girlfriend had changed. If the girl she’d been even a year ago could see what she’d become, he wondered if she would be more surprised by how open and free she was in expressing her desires or the fact that she was very, very bisexual. Grinning at the thought, he turned to Padma, who was practically shaking with need. She had always seemed to be more straight-laced than her sister, and he never would have imagined what a horny little minx she was.

 

“How on Earth did you make it to fifth year as a virgin?” Harry asked as he cast the lubrication charm on her.

 

“Cold!” Padma whined as her rectum was cleaned out and coated in a thick, slippery coating of lube. “It wasn’t hard. I had my toys, vibration charms, and occasionally Parvati to take the edge off when I needed to.”

 

“Fuck me,” Harry groaned, and Padma turned around to grin at him.

 

“My fantasies were just fun things that I imagined as I got off,” she continued. “It wasn’t like any of the available guys around here seemed capable of fulfilling them. When Parvati started telling me about what she’d been getting up to with you and tempting me into joining in, suddenly it all seemed so possible.”

 

“And those fantasies included getting buggered by a man with a giant cock?” Hermione asked, cocking an eyebrow.

 

“How could I claim to be a good pet if I didn’t offer my master all my holes?” Padma asked, pressing her cheek into the sheets and reaching behind her to spread her plump cheeks wide. “Fuck my tight little asshole like you own it!”

 

“Who in the world would have guessed that Padma was the kinkier of you two?” Hermione giggled.

 

Parvati rolled her onto her back and grinned down at her, cupping one of her breasts and kneading it, earning a moan. Leaning in, she whispered, “Probably about as many people as would have guessed that you’d be kinky, bisexual harem mistress, eager to watch your many fuck as many nubile women as he could manage.

 

Hermione’s eyes widened, and she gasped as Parvati peppered her neck with kisses.

 

“I guess it really is true what they say about the quiet ones,” she giggled.

 

Kissing her way down Hermione’s body, she quickly reached the other woman’s dripping slit and buried her face between her thighs.

 

“Fuck, yes!” Hermione cried, grabbing Parvati’s head and grinding her slick cunt on her eager mouth.

 

“Oh shit!” Padma cried as she felt Harry push the thick, bulbous head of his cock against her arsehole.

 

“You said that you managed to fit your largest toy up here, right?” Harry asked.

 

“I did,” Padma said. “Just give me a second to relax and try again.”

 

Harry stayed still, his gaze reaching over to where his moaning girlfriend was being eaten out by her dormmate. Padma took a deep breath and focused on relaxing her tense muscles before nodding back at Harry. Placing the head of his cock by her tightest hole again, he pushed forward and groaned as he felt it pop inside.

 

“Fuck!” Padma cried, clawing at the sheets in front of her. “Gods, you’re so big!”

 

“Tight as a clenched fist,” Harry grunted through gritted teeth.

 

“Does that feel good?” Hermione asked.

 

“Merlin, yes,” Harry replied as he pushed more of his cock inside her.

 

“I was asking Padma,” Hermione giggled. “Oh fuck, just like that, Parv!”

 

“It’s odd,” Padma replied, signaling to Harry to hold still for a moment. “If you’re properly prepared, rather than pain, you feel this really intense stretching that’s actually rather nice. When I felt like trying this, I’d usually stuff one of my toys with a proper base up there and play with my clit. Some of my best orgasms prior to Harry came from that.”

 

“The heat is bloody sweltering,” Harry groaned and he pushed forward again, burying more inches of his cock inside her.

 

“I want every inch of you inside me,” Padma moaned. “Give me the rest of it. I can take it.”

 

“If you insist,” Harry grinned, and Padma shrieked as he gave her what she wanted.

 

“Yes!” Padma screamed. “Fuck, I’m gonna cum already!”

 

“If you want to cum, then be a good girl and reward Parvati for treating your mistress like she deserves,” Harry rumbled.

 

Padma shivered and slowly crawled towards her sister. Still balls-deep inside her, Harry went with her, thinking that if he was going to walk her like this, they really needed a leash. When they reached their other lovers, Padma grabbed Parvati’s hips, making her turn and look behind her. With a grin, she returned to Hermione, swirling her tongue around the other woman’s throbbing clit.

 

“Right there, right there!” Hermione moaned, her thighs beginning to shake on either side of Parvati’s head as she soared towards her climax.

 

“Be a good girl now,” Harry commanded, pushing Padma’s head towards her sister’s pussy.

 

“Yes, master,” Padma moaned, giving her twin a long lick.

 

“Mmm,” Parvati moaned, the sound muffled by Hermione’s muff.

 

Harry looked at the three of them and chuckled, still unable to believe what had become of his life. He pulled most of his cock from Padma’s arse and thrust forward again, making her cry out in bliss.

 

“YES!” Hermione screamed, cumming hard.

 

Padma’s grunts and moans grew louder and louder as Harry worked up to a steady pace. Fucking her ass as hard as he dared, he reached under her and started stroking her clit while driving deep against a spot that was making her shake each time he hit it.

 

“You love getting your little arse fucked, don’t you?” Harry snarled in her ear.

 

“So...ugh...much!” Padma cried as his balls slapped her pussy. “I’m gonna...gonna...GAH!”

 

With a keening wail, she came hard, falling forward against Parvati as pleasure rocked her body. A torrent of fluid erupted from her pussy, gushing all over his balls.

 

“Fuck me,” Harry grunted as her already tight ring contracted almost painfully around him.

 

He went still and came, filling her to the brim with rope after rope of cum. The two of them shuddered and writhed together as their shared pleasure consumed them. Parvati turned around at some point during it and hugged the both of them, holding Padma as she continued to cum. Harry came down from his high first and pulled his cock from her depths, smirking with pride as he saw how much she gaped in his absence.

 

“Here,” Hermione said, grabbing her wand and casting a quick cleaning charm on his cock. “He’s all yours, Parvati.”

 

“Thank you,” Parvati said as Hermione took her place with Padma.

 

Harry smiled as he watched his girlfriend cuddle their latest lover and smirked at the look of sheer lust in Parvati’s dark eyes as she crawled over to him.

 

“I’m not ready for that yet,” she said, “but if I don’t get fucked soon after watching that, I might burst.”

 

“We wouldn’t want that,” Harry chuckled, wrapping his arms around her and moving her into position to descend onto his cock.

 

*****

 

“You okay?” Hermione asked as Padma limped out of the Room of Requirement.

 

“Just a little sore,” Padma replied, smiling widely. “I’m fine, really.”

 

“I still can’t believe he even fit back there,” Parvati giggled.

 

“As fun as that looked, I can’t say that I’ll be eager to try it out that soon,” Hermione said.

 

“You know I’d never push any of you to try anything that you weren’t comfortable with,” Harry said, kissing her cheek and wrapping an arm around her shoulders.

 

“I know,” Hermione said, smiling at him and leaning her head against him.

 

“You know, Hermione, there is one reason for you to give it a shot,” Padma commented.

 

“I saw how thoroughly you soaked the bed,” Hermione chuckled.

 

“That too, but that’s not what I meant,” Padma said. “I didn’t become a drooling, babbling wreck within moments of taking him inside me there.”

 

“That...that’s right,” Hermione said, her eyes going wide as she realized what that meant. “I can’t believe I didn’t notice at the time.”

 

“I did have you pretty distracted,” Parvati smirked.

 

“Uh, should we be talking about any of this in public?” Harry asked.

 

“No one ever comes up here,” Hermione said, gesturing around the small seventh floor corridor they were in, “though we should quiet down past here.”

 

She was correct, of course. The out-of-the way corridor on the seventh floor was an area no one had much reason to visit unless they knew about the Room of Requirement or were really into dancing trolls. What were the chances that, for example, a disillusioned redhead might be standing right there, watching them with wide blue eyes brimming with hope at the sight in front of her?

 

*****

 

Daphne Greengrass scrolled through the halls of Hogwarts with a look of nonchalance on her face. Anyone who saw her would assume that she was bored and making her way towards some class that barely held her interest. That was precisely the impression that she wanted to give off to anyone who might take note of her.

 

She could have disillusioned herself and made the entire trip invisible, but she wanted to be seen, at least for the first stretch of her journey, and the possibility of being bumped into while walking about unseen wasn’t exactly negligible. As she turned the last corner before the hallway that led to her destination, though, and found it empty, she quickly disappeared from sight.

 

Ducking into the small corridor that hid her destination, she walked confidently into the stone wall before her and entered the hidden room she’d discovered in her third year. Susan was already there, and Daphne couldn’t help but smile at the way she paced back and forth, her long red hair flowing behind her as she tittered excitedly. When the blonde received the triple buzz on her charmed galleon, she knew that whatever Susan wanted to see her for must be urgent. Seeing her look excited instead of nervous or worried calmed her somewhat.

 

“It’s unbecoming for a noblewoman to pace,” she murmured softly.

 

“Most of the things we’ve done in this room have been unbecoming for noblewomen,” Susan replied without skipping a beat. “Undo your spell, Daph. I have news, and I want to see your face when I share it.”

 

“I figured it was news,” Daphne said as she undid her disillusionment spell.

 

Susan’s gorgeous round face lit up as Daphne came into view, and she rushed over to wrap her arms around her. Daphne kissed her girlfriend as soon as she was in reach, feeling, as she always did, like all her troubles and responsibilities melted away with the touch of her full lips.

 

“We agreed, once for ‘come over,’ twice for ‘I’m horny,’ and three times for ‘it’s important,’” Susan giggled.

 

“Technically, it was twice for ‘come quickly,’” Daphne said dryly. “Now, what’s got you so excited?”

 

“I knew it!” Susan said, triumphantly, pacing again in her excitement. “I mean, I didn’t know it; who the hell would have guessed? I knew there was something going on with them, though!”

 

“You want to give me a little bit of a hint as to what the hell you’re talking about?” Daphne asked. “Because I left my Susan to English dictionary back in my room.”

 

“I would have thought you’d have it all up here by now,” Susan grinned, tapping her temple in a way that made shivers go down her spine. “Harry Potter is the solution to our problem.”

 

“This again?” Daphne groaned. “Sue, I told you there’s no way Hermione bloody Granger was building Potter a harem. I doubt they’ve even slept together, frankly.”

 

“I caught them sneaking out of some hidden room, with the Patil twins having clearly just finished shagging them,” Susan said, cutting her off.

 

“What?” Daphne asked, blinking at Susan.

 

“I’m pretty sure he’d buggered Padma as well,” Susan said. “Unless there’s another way to interpret things like, ‘I’m surprised he fit back there,’ and ‘soaked the bed.’ Plus, the way the girl was limping and yet grinning ear-to-ear, she’d clearly gotten it good and hard.”

 

Daphne’s jaw dropped.

 

“I figured that they were sleeping with Lavender and Parvati,” Susan continued. “I might have been wrong about that, or maybe they’re having her too. Maybe there’s a whole group of girls involved.”

 

“Potter and Granger are having group sex with other girls?” Daphne asked, her brain still struggling to process that Susan had been right about that.

 

“Like I said when you laughed off the idea before, I wouldn’t have expected it either, but I noticed something change with them a few weeks ago,” Susan said. “Hermione went from being tense all the time to as loose and relaxed as I’ve ever seen her. At first, I figured that they had just finally done it, but then they started behaving differently around Lavender and then Parvati. The Weasley girl might be involved as well, now that I think about it.”

 

Daphne sat down in one of the high-backed chairs in the small room and shook her head. Never in a million years would she have thought Granger would go for something like that. Was she doing it out of fear of losing her admittedly drop-dead gorgeous boyfriend, or was she enjoying the other women with him? As she contemplated that, Susan climbed into her lap and started massaging her neck and shoulders.

 

“I can practically hear you thinking,” she chuckled.

 

“I’m just wondering why Granger’s doing it,” Daphne commented, sighing under Susan’s attention.

 

“What made me start to suspect that this was what was going on with them was how her interactions with Lavender and Parvati changed,” Susan said. “She’s been subtle about it, but I’ve seen the hunger in her eyes when she looks at them. I caught Harry staring at Lavender’s arse as she walked a few days ago, and Hermione caught him too. Instead of berating him or even just looking cross, she smirked.”

 

“This doesn’t necessarily mean that they’d be able to help us,” Daphne said.

 

“Daph, your father isn’t opposed to your happiness; he’s just indifferent to it,” Susan said, feeling her girlfriend tense at the mention of the man. “Harry’s powerful, both magically and politically, and he’s bloody rich. If your father thought for a moment that there was a chance that he could marry you off to him, he’d jump at it, and you know it.”

 

“And if we married the same man…” Daphne continued, knowing full well where Susan was going with that.

 

“It could work, luv,” Susan whispered, her dark blue eyes shimmering with tears. “We could make it work.”

 

Daphne looked up into those eyes and noted, not for the first time, how wildly blue eyes could differ. Her own eyes were two ice chips, a sort of pale blue that she’d only ever seen in her father. Susan’s were darker, deeper, and, in her opinion, far more beautiful. She pulled the other woman in and kissed her deeply, feeling hot tears sting her eyes as she felt, for the first time in a long time, like there might actually be reason to hope.

 

“We’ll probably be better off if you are the one to approach them,” she said, wincing.

 

“You’ve never been rude to them, have you?” Susan asked.

 

“I’ve never said two words to Potter, and, though we’re rivals for the top spot in a couple classes, Granger and I have been perfectly civil,” Daphne replied. “I just don’t want idiotic house rivalries screwing up something that could work for us.”

 

“I’ll approach Hermione and bring it up as casually as I can,” Susan said.

 

“Actually, we might want to work on that pitch together,” Daphne said. “I might not have your affability, but, perhaps because of that, I am more careful when it comes to wording things.”

 

“Of course, I was going to ask for your advice, but that’s not what I want to do right now,” Susan purred, brushing Daphne’s hair behind her ear and exposing the slender column of her neck.

“Oh?” Daphne asked, cocking a perfectly sculpted brow as she moved her hands down to Susan’s wide hips.

 

“Well, in order to make the coin buzz three times, I do have to make it buzz twice first,” Susan said, capturing her lips in a searing, hot kiss.

 

Daphne supposed that their brainstorming session could wait a while longer.

 

*****

 

Hermione sat alone in the library, surrounded by books on ancient runes, as she finished her latest essay for the class. It wasn’t due for another couple weeks, and she knew that she didn’t need it finished quite this soon, but she had always enjoyed staying well ahead of schedule.

 

“Uh, Hermione?” a voice came from next to her, and Hermione was startled to see Susan standing by her table.

 

“Hello, Susan. Did you need one of these books?” Hermione asked. “I’m nearly finished here, so feel free.”

 

“No, that’s not it,” Susan replied, sounding oddly nervous. “Are you terribly busy?”

 

“Not really,” Hermione replied, setting her quill down next to her. “Is something the matter?”

 

“Kind of,” Susan said, sitting down when Hermione gestured for her to. “There’s this girl I know in a rather difficult position. She has no brothers to inherit the family name and fortune, and to maintain the family’s seat on the wizengamot, she needs to enter into a line continuation marriage. Do you know what they are?”

 

“Yes,” Hermione sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. “It’s an odious practice and proof enough that this country can be terribly backward. I take it she doesn’t want to be some pureblood’s second wife?”

 

“That’s not the part that bothers her, actually,” Susan replied. “She’s in love with someone she can’t marry.”

 

“A muggleborn?” Hermione asked.

 

“A woman,” Susan replied.

 

“Oh,” Hermione said. “That would complicate matters.”

 

“It would simplify matters if said woman wasn’t in the same boat,” Susan said. “Finding a pureblood whose wife or betrothed is willing to put up with him taking a second wife is often hard enough as it is. Finding one willing to take on two women in need of line continuation contracts would be much harder. Given that the children from the second marriage would have a different name, a different inheritance, and that the inclusion of the other family’s fortune would add to her husband’s power and prestige, pureblood women are often enough willing to accept it, but none of them would want to be outnumbered.”

 

“Especially with the two women in question being a couple,” Hermione said. “What could I do about it, though?”

 

“Well, finding a man whose wife or girlfriend would be willing to share him with more than one woman can be a tall order, but it isn’t necessarily impossible,” Susan said, and Hermione’s wand was in her hand in an instant.

 

To Susan’s credit, she flicked her own wand into her hand almost automatically, but she relaxed the second Hermione finished casting her muffliato charm.

 

“Nice reflexes,” she murmured as she returned her wand to its holster.

 

“My aunt Amelia insisted on training me to defend myself,” Susan replied. “Did Harry train you, or did you learn of your own initiative?”

 

“Harry,” Hermione said. “His godfather can be rather intense when he actually lives up to his first name and made sure that Harry went to Hogwarts as well prepared as a first-year can be. After he saved me from that troll our first Halloween here, I asked him for lessons.”

 

“I imagine that was rather harrowing,” Susan winced.

 

“You have no idea,” Hermione said. “Something that clearly can’t be said about my love life. So who’s your girlfriend?”

 

“Daphne Greengrass,” Susan said, not sounding at all surprised that Hermione figured she was talking about her own situation.

 

“Merlin,” Hermione muttered. “I take it her father isn’t the sort who would let her hoist her family name issue on her sister if she wanted to?”

 

“She wants Astoria to be free to marry for love,” Susan said, “and even if Astoria were the heir, there’s no one other than me who can inherit the Bones name. Our best bet would be to find a pureblood, since her father generally wouldn’t accept anything else, who didn’t have a name of his own to inherit, and have the both of us marry him, but Cyrus Greengrass won’t accept some penniless wizard as his heiress’ husband just to make her happy.”

 

“Harry’s not a pureblood,” Hermione pointed out.

 

“But he’s Harry Potter,” Susan said. “He’s the heir to two fortunes as it is, and he’ll already be a political powerhouse before he even graduates. You’ll end up as Lady Potter, I assume, and one of your girlfriends can be Lady Black. Him taking on the Greengrass and Bones names would only add to his considerable power.”

 

“How do you know about that anyway?” Hermione asked.

 

“I’m observant,” Susan replied. “You’ve been very careful, and I doubt anyone else has picked up on anything, but I started noticing that something had changed with you two and some of the women around you. I was curious, decided to investigate, and then saw you with the Patil twins the other day.”

 

“Ah,” Hermione said, shaking her head.

 

“Look, you don’t have to worry about us telling anyone either way,” Susan said. “What you do with your time is your business, and I know vultures like Skeeter would have a field day with it if it got out.”

 

“Thank you for that,” Hermione said, relaxing a bit. She didn’t know Daphne Greengrass well enough to trust her, but Susan had always been kind to her, and she was willing to take her word.

 

“I just hope that you’ll consider bringing us into whatever it is you have going on here,” Susan said.

 

“It’s…” Hermione trailed off, trying to think of what how to describe the unusual relationship she had with Harry and their lovers. “It’s less formal than you’re probably thinking. It’s something that we started doing because Harry can be a lot to handle, and it’s just kind of ballooned since then because I discovered that I really enjoyed it.”

 

“A lot to handle?” Susan asked, and when Hermione just gave her a look, she quickly realized what she meant and promptly flushed scarlet. “Oh.”

 

“We’ve discussed the future, but we haven’t...I mean, he hasn’t asked,” Hermione said.

 

“Hermione, he’s clearly in love with you,” Susan said as her face grew progressively less hot.

 

Hermione just smiled at that before saying, “What I’m saying is that I don’t know how willing he’d be to discuss marriage contracts with two girls that he either doesn’t know that well or doesn’t know at all.”

 

“We’re not looking to jump into anything,” Susan said. “We still have a couple years before Lord Greengrass will become insistent, and that’s plenty of time to get to know the both of you, and if this doesn’t work out, keep looking.”

 

“Alright,” Hermione said, smiling softly. “I’ll discuss it with Harry tonight and see what he thinks. I somehow doubt that he’ll object too strongly.”

 

“Even with Daphne being a Slytherin?” Susan asked, her tone light and playful.

 

“We don’t take the house rivalries that seriously,” Hermione scoffed. “If not for the likes of Malfoy, we’d have nothing against them.”

 

“Daph’s not any fonder of him than you are,” Susan said. “Anyway, I’ll leave you to your essay. Thank you for considering what we discussed.”

 

“Thank you for your discretion,” Hermione said.

 

As Susan left, Hermione turned back to her essay, and though she had only a few more paragraphs to add, she found that it took her longer than it would have normally, distracted as she was by this latest complication in her life.

 

*****

 

“Two heiresses in love,” Harry said, shaking his head as he relaxed in the chair that the room had summoned for them, with Hermione in his lap.

 

“Stuck either abandoning their families and their seats in the wizengamot to stay together, marrying different men and hoping to maintain an affair, or somehow finding a guy they can share, knowing that they’ll likely have to share him with another woman,” Hermione said. “Have I mentioned before how much I hate the laws of this country?”

 

“The rules of Wizengamot are older and harder to change than our laws too,” Harry said. “I’d suggest one of the Weasleys, but, given your description of him, I doubt Daphne’s father would go for that. It’s a tough one. I could ask Sirius if he has any ideas, but I really don’t know how to help them.”

 

“Oh, they have an idea,” Hermione said.

 

“Oh?” Harry asked.

 

“Susan knows about our arrangement, at least with the twins,” Hermione said. As he tensed under her, she quickly added, “She’s promised that they’ll keep it to themselves.”

 

“Did she see us with them earlier?” Harry asked.

 

“We have been a little careless,” Hermione replied.

 

“It was easier when we were all in the same house,” Harry muttered.

 

“Well, if we decide to help them out the way they’re hoping we will, that’s only going to get worse,” Hermione said.

 

“Wait, what?” Harry asked.

 

“You did react well when I brought up the idea of bringing Susan into our odd little arrangement,” Hermione said.

 

“Susan and Daphne?” Harry asked, his eyes darkening with lust as he imagined that.

 

“With the both of them and Lavender, there won’t be a male in our year who won’t want to kill you,” Hermione quipped.

 

He chuckled, knowing full well what she meant. Those three were universally understood to be the bustiest girls in their year.

 

“What they’d be looking for, though…” Harry trailed off.

 

“They’re not looking for a proposal anytime soon,” Hermione said. “To be honest, I think they’ve been looking for a solution to their problem for a while, and you’re the first viable one they’ve found. I have no idea if things will work out or if we’ll be compatible at all, but I don’t think there would be any harm in getting to know them.”

 

“I love you,” Harry said. “I’ll ask Sirius if he thinks there might be a different solution for them anyway, just in case.”

 

“Why don’t we invite them to dinner up here tomorrow?” Hermione asked.

 

“You want to let them know about the room?” Harry asked.

 

“Susan already likely knows, at least, that there’s a hidden room up here, given where she’d need to have been earlier,” Hermione replied. “I can lead them up while you’ve already set up the room.”

 

“That works,” Harry said. “You know, we have rapidly different ideas about what constitutes a double date than most couples.”

 

“I think I prefer our ideas,” Hermione said, leaning in to kiss him.

 

*****

 

“That door wasn’t there when I checked this place earlier,” Susan commented.

 

“It comes and goes,” Hermione said.

 

“Welcome,” Harry said, standing up as the three of them entered.

 

Hermione chuckled as she took in the sight of the candlelit room he had set up. It was a touch more intimate than what she would have done and certainly more than one would normally set up for a double date, but neither Susan nor Daphne looked uncomfortable. The spread of what looked like turkey, mashed potatoes, and roasted carrots smelled divine too.

 

“Hello, Potter,” Daphne said, sounding guarded.

 

“Harry, please,” Harry said, moving to greet her.

 

“Then call me Daphne,” she replied, still sounding somewhat stiff.

 

Susan took her hand and said, “Thank you both for inviting us. I didn’t expect to hear from you so soon.”

 

“Hermione told me about your situation,” Harry said, pulling out their chairs with a little display of wandless magic. When they sat down, he pushed them in, and Hermione grinned. She did love it when he showed off now and then.

 

“It’s been challenging,” Susan said.

 

“Elvish wine?” Harry asked, picking up the bottle.

 

“Please,” Daphne said quickly, holding out her glass.

 

Harry poured all four of them a glass of the stuff, and they dug into the small feast that the house elves had prepared for them.

 

“Without naming you two or giving enough details for him to figure it out, I asked my godfather if he knew of any other way for you to get out of this,” Harry said.

 

“I’m sure he said no,” Daphne said flatly.

 

“Alas,” Harry replied.

 

“Unless I want to put this burden on my sister and let Sue’s family die out with her, there really isn’t another way for us to stay together,” Daphne said. “You are one of the few men I’ve met who would be acceptable to my father and not nauseating to me.”

 

“A glowing endorsement,” Harry chuckled, and Daphne’s porcelain skin turned slightly pink.

 

“What Daph means is that we’d quite like to find out how well we get along,” Susan said.

 

“How did you two get together?” Hermione asked. “Did you know each other before you came here.”

 

“We saw each other a couple times at functions that both my parents and her aunt needed to attend,” Daphne replied. “My father and her aunt don’t get along that well, belonging to radically different factions in the wizengamot, so we weren’t exactly close.”

 

“I...I wasn’t the most confident person when I first came here,” Susan said quietly. “I was chubby as a girl, and I really let that get to me.”

 

“You were always pretty,” Daphne said, smiling at Susan, who beamed at her in response, “and I never understood why some of the other girls made fun of you or why you never stood up for yourself.”

 

“In our second year, I tripped trying to rush to one of my classes; I don’t recall which…”

 

“Charms,” Daphne cut in.

 

“Charms class and a couple third year girls made a comment about how I looked like a pig rolling in mud as I tried to get up,” Susan said, her face falling. “I burst out crying, and they laughed.”

 

“I saw it happen and belted them with stinging hexes until they ran off,” Daphne said darkly. “I was shocked that they never told anyone.”

 

“They were terrified,” Susan said. “I was terrified by the murderous look on your face, especially when you started yelling at me for not standing up for myself.”

 

“What happened next?” Harry asked, intrigued.

 

Daphne looked embarrassed as Susan continued, saying, “As she laid into me for being a pushover and taking that kind of abuse, she hissed that she didn’t even understand it because she thought I was beautiful, and I just kissed her without thinking.”

 

“I ran off, and we avoided each other for a while,” Daphne continued. “When I heard someone say that they thought Susan had been petrified, though, I rushed off to make sure she was okay. We talked for a while and got to know each other a little better. We became friends after that, and late in our third year, things deepened.”

 

“So it’s been a while,” Hermione said.

 

“It has,” Susan said, taking Daphne’s hand and kissing it as she smiled at her.

 

Daphne returned that smile, and for the first time that he could recall, Harry saw actual warmth in her usually cold eyes. The two of them seemed to have little beyond their blood status in common, but he imagined that might be part of why they worked together. He could easily see Daphne, who had a reputation for being frightening all the way back in their first year, helping Susan grow more confident and assertive over time. At the same time, the warm and bubbly redhead likely helped to melt the frigid exterior that Daphne put up, at least a bit.

 

“We want to stay together,” Daphne said, “but we both have reasons why we’re unwilling to just run off.”

“Hence you wanting a man you could share and continue your family lines with,” Harry said.

 

“It’s a rare woman who’d be willing to put up with her betrothed having multiple other women in his life,” Daphne said. “Is that something more common among muggles?”

 

“No,” Hermione laughed. “Far from it, actually. Our situation is rather unique across the board. Why allow this? Susan said that you had a rather personal reason, and so, if you don’t want to answer, that’s fine, but I would know if you’re willing to share.”

 

“Harry’s rather gifted,” Hermione said.

 

“Your magical talents are well noted,” Daphne said, “and powerful men have rarely lacked for female attention.”

 

“She means in bed, darling,” Susan said, blushing slightly.

 

“Oh,” Daphne replied. “My only experience on that front being gossip; I didn’t know any men were.”

 

Hermione nearly spit out her wine at that.

 

“Hermione wanted to find out if I was uniquely gifted or if there was something unusual about her,” Harry replied. “We invited the first of our lovers into our bed to test that out, and things kind of progressed from there.”

 

“I discovered that I was at least as fond of women as I am of men,” Hermione said, “and that made it easy to decide to continue.”

 

“So the Patils, Brown, and possibly the Weasley girl,” Daphne said, “and you keep them all happy?”

 

“More than,” Hermione said, grinning at Harry, who looked proud. “Her name’s Ginny, by the way.”

 

“Hmm,” Daphne nodded, tapping her glass. She downed the rest of her wine a moment later and turned to Susan, saying, “I’m convinced.”

 

“Daphne,” Susan sighed.

 

“Just like that?” Harry asked.

 

“Pott...Harry, I’m not looking for love,” Daphne replied. Looking at Susan, she said, “I already have that. I’m looking for a man my arsehole of a father would be willing to sell me to who I wouldn’t wretch at the thought of, and since you’re rich and one of the only men I’ve ever met whom I’ve actually found attractive, you qualify. You’re also good and kind, and I could trust you to take care with Susan without having to threaten to castrate you if you don’t.”

 

“I knew I should have done the talking,” Susan groaned.

 

“I’m not looking to buy you,” Harry said.

 

“I would ask you to all the same,” Daphne replied. “You would get me, my name, my family’s fortune and seat on the wizengamot, and me.”

 

“You said that twice,” Harry said.

 

“Anything worth having is worth repeating,” Daphne smirked, leaning in to let him get a glimpse of her breasts.

 

Harry’s cock stiffened at the sight and her breathy tone.

 

“We’re not trying to pressure you two into anything,” Susan said, glaring at her girlfriend.

 

“And you aren’t,” Hermione said. “I read over the sort of contracts that are used for line-continuation marriages, and they skew so heavily in favor of the man, it’s hideous.”

 

“Those can be modified a bit, but nothing would change the fact that we’d be second wives,” Susan said. “We’d be subservient to both our husband and his first wife.”

 

“That’s why most pureblood women would be reluctant to allow their husbands to take on two of them,” Daphne said. “They would technically be subservient to her, but together, they could wield considerable influence over her husband. Given the uniqueness of your existing relationship, though, that wouldn’t be much of an issue. Have you given much thought to what you’ll do with the others long-term?”

 

“We have begun to think in those terms,” Harry said.

 

“With the Potter, Black, Greengrass, and Bones seats, you’d wield considerable power,” Susan said.

 

“That’s not something that we’ve given much thought to,” Hermione said.

 

“Sirius isn’t terribly fond of the Wizengamot, and I can’t say that I am either,” Harry said.

 

“We could teach you how to deal with them,” Susan offered. “My aunt has instructed me over the years.”

 

“That’s something that I wanted to ask,” Harry said. “You’ve made it clear that Lord Greengrass will accept this, but will your aunt?”

 

“She’ll be surprised, but she’ll accept anything that will make me happy,” Susan said. Her expression darkened as she muttered, “A novel concept in some circles.”

 

Daphne just focused on her half-full plate.

 

“How did you two get together anyway?” she asked a moment later. “Most of my house just seemed to think that you always were.”

 

“We didn’t start dating until last year,” Hermione replied, “but the groundwork had been laid long before that.”

 

The two of them launched into the tale of the troll, entertaining their guests and earning a rather impressed look from Daphne. Their little double date continued from there as they went back and forth trading tales of their experiences both at Hogwarts and outside of it. Somewhere in the middle of that, Harry opened a second bottle of wine, and they polished it off together.

 

“I can’t say I’m surprised you turned to Lavender first,” Susan commented. “Merlin’s balls: she’s stunning.”

 

“I think my little lightweight here has had enough,” Daphne chuckled, taking Susan’s glass and downing the rest of the wine.

 

“Hey!” Susan exclaimed. “That was mine.”

 

“There’s still a trace of it on my tongue,” Daphne purred, and Susan kissed her deeply.

 

“I must say, a relaxed Daphne is more fun than I would have imagined,” Harry whispered in Hermione’s ear, barely resisting the urge to nibble on the lobe as he felt the effects of the wine cloud his mind a touch.

 

“Thinking of taking them up on their offer?” Hermione asked, feeling her pussy grow warm and wet as she watched the other women kiss.

 

“It would be rude to accept their proposal before I give you one,” Harry said.

 

Hermione turned to him and stared into his eyes, her chocolate brown ones practically shining as she said, “You know how I’d respond.”

 

“I think I have a pretty good idea, anyway,” Harry said, his lips quirking upward.

 

“Oh!” Susan exclaimed as she broke the kiss and looked at them. “Sorry I…”

 

“I don’t think you need to apologize, darling,” Daphne grinned. “They look like they enjoyed the show.”

 

Susan squeaked, turning red.

 

“Oh, we did,” Harry said, “but then, Hermione’s always liked to watch.”

 

“Would she like to watch us?” Daphne asked, her voice breathy.

 

“Would Susan?” Hermione asked, looking over at the blushing redhead.

 

“Ye...yes,” Susan said, looking between Harry and Daphne. “Merlin, yes.”

 

“Join Hermione, Sue,” Daphne said, getting up and walking around the table to Harry.

 

The table disappeared with the remaining food and a large bed appeared next to them. It was only when Daphne and Susan looked alarmed that he realized his mistake.

 

“This room can do all sorts of magical things,” Hermione explained.

 

“It conjures what you imagine?” Daphne asked, her eyebrows shooting towards her hairline. “Wow. That’s something I’ll want to explore some other time.”

 

“Is there something else you want to explore right now?” Harry asked, cocking an eyebrow at her.

 

“Definitely,” Daphne said, walking over to him as Hermione got up and went over to Susan.

 

Harry’s grinned as Daphne climbed into his lap and kissed him. The beautiful blonde wasn’t someone that he had given much thought to, thanks to the long-standing animosity between their houses, but that didn’t mean that he hadn’t noticed her. She was stunning, with a heart-shaped face, high cheek bones, and full lips. Her delicate little nose completed the picture, but her most startling feature had to be her pale blue eyes. The hunger that he saw in them as her tongue poked against his made him groan, and he reached down to cup her arse through her robes, finding it just as lovely as he imagined.

 

Hermione pushed Susan back onto the bed that the room had conjured for them and kissed her passionately. The redhead moaned into her mouth and reached up to bury her hands in her mane of brown curls. As Hermione broke the kiss and moved to the sensitive skin of her neck, Susan moaned louder.

 

“Daph and I talked about threesomes before,” she said quietly, “entirely hypothetically, and you were always one that I suggested.”

 

“Really?” Hermione asked.

 

“You’re beautiful and caring, and I always figured that you’d be a very creative lover,” Susan explained. “I didn’t think you’d be into what you are, but…”

 

“That came as a surprise to me too,” Hermione said, reaching for her wand.

 

She cast a quick spell that removed Susan’s robes, revealing that she wasn’t wearing anything underneath. The redhead’s breath hitched at her sudden undressing, and her pale skin flushed. Hermione took in the sight of her and felt her core throb. Susan would never be thin unless she worked to become as athletic as Ginny, but she had long since ceased to be fat. Her youthful plumpness had disappeared as she developed. Her belly wasn’t as flat as Hermione’s, retaining a hint of softness, but her waist was still narrow compared to her breasts and hips, where most of her remaining fat went.

 

“Merlin, you’re beautiful,” Hermione murmured as she looked her new lover over.

 

Susan smiled widely and said, “So are you, though I think you have me at a disadvantage.”

 

“Let me fix that,” Hermione chuckled, undressing herself with a flick of her wand.

 

Once she was nude, she rejoined Susan on the bed, cupping her massive breasts and snogging her again.

 

“I wouldn’t have expected Susan to be bolder, one of you two,” Harry murmured as he realized that Hermione and the gorgeous redhead in question were already naked and grinding against each other.

 

“If Sue’s already nude, that only means that Hermione’s bolder than you are,” Daphne said. “She’s a submissive little thing.”

 

“Are you?” Harry asked.

 

“I guess I’ve never been given a chance to find out,” Daphne said challengingly as she got out of his lap.

 

Twirling slowly, she stealthily grabbed her wand and spelled her robes to slip off of her slowly, revealing her dark green silk bra and panties.

 

“How fitting,” Harry commented, getting up and joining her.

 

Her body was similar to Lavender’s, except that she was even thinner, making her large breasts, wide hips, and round arse look even more oversized.

 

“Should I expect to find red and gold boxers down here?” Daphne asked.

 

“Why don’t you find out?” Harry smirked.

 

“I’m giving you quite the gift here, Harry,” Daphne replied in kind. “I’d rather you unwrapped me first.”

 

“Gladly,” Harry said, pulling her and kissing her again.

 

Their tongues dueled for dominance in their mouths as they unleashed their hunger for each other. Reaching behind her, he unhooked her bra and ran his hands over the silky, smooth skin of her back. Daphne snaked her arms around his head and whimpered into his mouth as he dominated the kiss. Running his hands down her back, he slid his hands inside her panties, cupping the plump cheeks of her arse.

 

“Ahh!” Daphne cried, breaking the kiss.

 

“Looks like they’re enjoying each other,” Hermione murmured from between Susan’s breasts.

 

“I think she’s wanted to...oh fuck...try it with a guy for a while,” Susan moaned as Hermione wrapped her lips around one of her hard, dark pink nipples. “There are just so few that she’s ever been attracted to.”

 

“What about you?” Hermione asked.

 

“I’ve always thought Harry was hot,” Susan admitted.

 

Looking over at Harry in time to see him pull off Daphne’s bra and walk her over to the bed, she smirked, saying, “Yes, he is.”

 

Kissing her way down along Susan’s soft belly, she came to the carefully trimmed triangle of red curls that topped her plump pink pussy and inhaled the alluring scent of her arousal. She really didn’t know how she ever didn’t know that she was into women.

 

“Having fun?” Daphne asked as she lied down next to them.

 

“Yes!” Susan gasped as Hermione gave her clit a soft little kiss. “You?”

 

“He’s still dressed,” Daphne said, sounding disappointed as she looked back at Harry.

 

“Harry, stop teasing them,” Hermione chided.

 

“If you insist,” Harry grinned, removing his robes with a flick of his wand.

 

“What the hell!” Daphne asked, sitting up and staring at Harry in shock.

 

“What...eek!” Susan squeaked as her eyes locked onto Harry’s cock, standing proud in the air.

 

“I did say he was gifted,” Hermione laughed.

 

“I thought that meant that he was insanely good at going down on you and had great stamina, not that he was part horse!” Daphne exclaimed.

 

“Those are both true as well,” Hermione said, sounding smug. “Have I mentioned yet that when someone speaks parseltongue their tongue vibrates?”

 

“Holy shit,” Susan whispered, shivering. “That fits?”

 

“Inside all of us,” Hermione purred, planting hot kisses on Susan’s thick thighs. “It’s a tight fit, don’t get me wrong, but he feels so bloody good.”

 

“Vibrating tongue, you say?” Daphne asked, cocking an eyebrow at Harry.

 

Harry just laughed and joined her on the bed, cupping and kneading her large breasts. Her nipples were larger than Susan’s and a rosier pink as they stood stiff on her perky mounds. He swirled his tongue around one of them, earning a sharp hiss from Daphne.

 

“Hermione, how about a race?” he asked.

 

“A race?” Hermione asked, furrowing her brow in confusion.

 

“You go down on Susan; I’ll give you a couple minute headstart, and then we see who can make their girl cum first,” Harry suggested.

 

“Why not?” Hermione asked, knowing full well what he was going to do.

 

She looked up at Susan, who was looking over at Daphne with a warm smile on her face, and noticed that the two of them were holding hands. Smiling, she gave Susan’s fleshy folds a long lick with the flat of her tongue.

 

Susan cried out and grabbed her head with one hand as Harry continued to worship Daphne’s breasts with his lips and tongue.

 

“You’re really good at that,” Daphne sighed, closing her eyes and enjoying the simple pleasure of his ministrations.

 

“Can’t say he hasn’t had a lot of practice,” Hermione commented as she explored Susan’s slick labia with her tongue.

 

“I imagine,” Daphne said. “If we get used to this, I’d be happy to meet the rest of your lovers. Padma and Parvati I’ve spoken to a few times, but I can’t say that I know Lavender or Ginny at all.”

 

“I think you’d like them,” Harry said, leaving a trail of kisses along her flat stomach as he moved towards her overheated sex. “Do you shave or use spells for this?”

 

“Spells,” Daphne replied, ghosting her fingers over her perfectly bare mound. “I like the look of the well-kept triangle of hair on Susan, but personally, I’ve never liked the feel of it.”

 

“I don’t mind,” Susan said, “and I...ahh...really like when you nuzzle it with your nose.”

 

Daphne flushed a little at that, and Harry smiled at the display. Though they had had pairs of women who had had sex before, this was the first time that he and Hermione had shared a couple, and the difference was interesting. Figuring that Hermione had had enough of a headstart for what he had planned, Harry moved further down Daphne’s body and began eating her out.

 

“Shit!” Daphne cried as his tongue parted her small folds and gathered up her tangy fluids.

 

The two girls laid on their backs, moaning, whimpering, and crying out in pleasure as they were eaten out. They continued holding hands, alternating between looking at each other and down at the heads they were both holding with their free hands as they both raced towards their peaks.

 

Hermione pushed two fingers inside Susan, spreading her hot, tight tunnel around them, and curled them up, seeking the little rough patch of skin that she knew would make the other woman cum hard. She found her g-spot quickly enough and pressed up against it while wrapping her lips around her sizable clit and sucking gently on the sensitive nub.

 

“Fuck!” Susan almost screamed at the sudden change. “Hermione, that feels so good.”

 

Harry lazily swirled his tongue around Daphne’s clit, feeling no pressure to catch up anytime soon and being quite content to slowly build things up for her. The blonde’s moans grew louder, though her gaze locked onto Susan as her back started to arch off the bed.

 

“Looks like Hermione’s going to wIN!” Daphne screamed at the top of her lungs as pleasure beyond her wildest dreams crashed over her almost instantly.

 

She let go of Susan’s hand, her back arching off the bed as she began to spasm and writhe in ecstasy. She was vaguely aware of the slight sound of buzzing and then a pleasured scream coming from next to her, but nothing really penetrated the fog that her all-consuming climax created around her mind. Wave after wave of pleasure thundered through her from head to toe as she was swept up in a maelstrom of sensations the likes of which she hadn’t thought possible. How long it lasted or how many orgasms she had, she couldn’t say. All that she knew was that when it finally ended, she felt a familiar, very pleasant, and warm body wrap around her.

 

“Daph?” Susan asked softly, brushing her hair out of her face.

 

“Huh?” Daphne asked, blinking the tears out of her eyes as she came to.

 

“Oh, thank goodness,” Susan said, kissing her.

 

“I told you, if it was possible to cum so hard you died, I’d have gone long ago,” Hermione said.

 

“What happened?” Daphne asked in confusion.

 

“You passed out,” Susan replied.

 

“Parseltongue,” Harry replied.

 

“That was...oh wow, Susan, you have to try that,” Daphne gushed.

 

“It did look pretty amazing until it got scary,” Susan admitted.

 

“How about this?” Hermione asked. “Why don’t you sit on Harry’s face while Daphne rides his cock?”

 

“You know me so well,” Harry said, smiling as he stared at Susan’s plump arse.

 

“Are you sure?” Susan asked, looking up at Harry in surprise.

 

Harry wrapped his arms around her, cupping her full, round cheeks in his large hands, and said, “You have no idea.”

 

“A man of exquisite taste,” Daphne purred, kissing Susan and cupping her exceedingly large breasts.

 

Her hands weren’t that small for a woman, but they looked tiny as they held Susan’s tits. The redhead had been lying down when Harry first saw her undressed, and he hadn’t really been able to gauge just how big they were, but as she sat up and let them hang freely, he saw that they were clearly the biggest in school. How they were as perky as they were, he didn’t know, but it had to be magic of some kind. He reached down and pinched one of her hard nipples, earning a sharp moan from her.

 

“Lie down,” Daphne said, her hooded eyes practically black with lust.

 

Harry lied down on his back next to them and watched Hermione relax on her side, eagerly awaiting the show. Susan crawled over to him first, reaching his head and then turning around to face her girlfriend, and she hooked a knee over his head.

 

“We’re doing this again,” Harry thought to himself as he stared up at her magnificent arse.

 

Her pussy was so wet that it dripped on his face before she had lowered herself down, and he eagerly grabbed her hips to steady her before pulling her in.

 

“Ahh!” Susan cried as he slipped his tongue as far inside her quivering hole as he could, eager to taste her nectar.

 

“You’re sure this will fit?” Daphne said, eyeing his cock like it was a particularly grueling potions assignment.

 

“More easily than you think,” Hermione said. “We’re meant to give birth, and as oversized as Harry looks, he’s not that big.”

 

“Childbirth hurts,” Daphne pointed out.

 

“That’s largely your cervix, which Harry won’t be penetrating,” Hermione said. It was more complicated than that, but this was hardly the time.

 

“Alright,” Daphne said, moving to straddle him.

 

“I thought men sucked at this,” Susan whimpered.

 

“Not all of them, clearly,” Daphne said, picking up his cock and lining it up with her sopping slit. “Even before he started cheating, he was bloody good.”

 

Wondering again how this was going to fit when her fingers didn’t even touch as she wrapped her hand around it, Daphne decided to trust Hermione and Harry and pushed down lightly. To her shock, the bulbous head popped right inside. Adding to that shock, it felt so amazing, that she plunged down, crying out as she sank all the way down.

 

“Fuck!” Daphne screamed as she was spread wide by him. It felt so much better than she ever imagined, and it didn’t hurt in the slightest.

 

“Amazing huh?” Hermione asked, reaching down to stroke her throbbing clit.

 

“Ye...yes!” Daphne moaned, her body shaking from just how bloody good it felt.

 

“Just having him inside you is that good?” Susan asked, her eyes wide as she watched her girlfriend look like she was already about to cum.

 

“So good!” Daphne whimpered. “Maybe I’m just the world’s biggest size queen and I didn’t know it.”

 

Hermione laughed at that but said nothing.

 

Daphne gave herself a minute to get used to the exquisite feeling of fullness before she decided to start moving. Lifting herself off of him, she sank back down and cried out again. It was so much more intense than she expected and she knew that this had to be unnatural. No wonder Hermione felt the need to share him. She already felt like she was close, and they had just started. She bounced a few times before she started rolling her hips instead. Riding him hard, she reached out and pulled Susan in for a kiss.

 

Hermione watched the two of them ride her boyfriend and grinned. The evening had been a great deal of fun, and she could already say with confidence that she quite liked these two. She’d be happy to bring them into their odd little arrangement, but doing so would complicate things further. They would now have at least one lover in each house and arranging meetups would be more challenging. Keeping things quiet would also grow more challenging, as they had learned, and she figured that it would be unwise to invite many more women into their bed than they already had.

 

“Oh Merlin, I love this cock!” Daphne cried. “No wonder you have so many...ugh...so many girls willing to share!”

 

“I can’t wait to try that,” Susan moaned.

 

“You have to,” Daphne said, nodding her head. “Oh fuck, I’m going to, going...AHH!”

 

She squealed as she came, falling forward into Susan’s arms. Harry had kept somewhat still during that, willing to let Daphne take him at her pace and adjust. With her cumming hard, he started thrusting up into her spasming cunt. Her screams grew louder as her first orgasm led right into another and another, an unending storm of soul-searing pleasure. Susan held onto her, watching in awe as her girlfriend’s eyes rolled back into her head, and then she herself came as his tongue started vibrating against her clit.

 

Hermione rushed over and wrapped her arms around them both, holding them steady as their orgasms continued to overwhelm them. Daphne was the first to go utterly limp, and she helped her off of Harry’s cock, with a little magical assistance, and onto her side next to them, where she curled up, panting for breath.

 

Harry eased up before Susan could pass out and helped her get off of his face and onto her stomach.

 

“Holy...shit!” Susan panted, still feeling little spasms through her body as her orgasm slowly abated.

 

Harry rubbed little circles on her back as Hermione stroked her hair, soothing her as she came down from her high.

 

“Did Daphne pass out again?” Susan asked, getting up and looking over Hermione’s shoulder at her sleeping girlfriend.

 

“Harry’s cock has that effect,” Hermione said. “I’ll go check on her if you’re good.”

 

“I’m fine, better than fine,” Susan giggled, looking back at Harry and seeing his throbbing cock. Her eyes widened as she saw that his head had turned nearly purple; it was so engorged. “You didn’t cum?”

 

“Not yet,” Harry said. “It usually takes a few girls.”

 

“Wow,” Susan breathed, feeling her inner walls quiver. “How do you want me?”

 

“On your hands and knees if you’re willing,” Harry said.

 

“It’s our favorite position,” Susan said. “Daph and I have this fake cock and harness that she loves to use on me. It’s not as big as you.”

 

“I fit inside her just fine,” Harry said.

 

“I know,” Susan said, looking back at Daphne, whom Hermione was cuddling with. “I couldn’t believe it.”

 

She got onto her hands and knees and faced Daphne. Sinking down until her breasts were flush against the sheets and her head nearly was too, she shook her arse at him, shivering as she felt his hands on her a moment later.

 

“I can’t imagine why this would be Daphne’s favorite position,” he said sarcastically as he spread her plump cheeks wide.

 

Fisting his cock, he lined himself up with her and pushed forward, groaning as he felt her tight tunnel yield for him.

 

“Fuck!” Susan screamed, clawing at the sheets in front of her.

 

Harry slowly sank his entire cock inside her sweltering depths, tightening his grip on her hips. As his hips pressed flush against her arse, he recalled what Daphne had said about her being quite submissive and got an idea. Reaching forward, he gathered her long red hair in his hand and pulled back, making her squeak.

 

“Did you enjoy watching me fuck Daphne?” he whispered in her ear.

 

“Yes!” Susan exclaimed. “It was so hot.”

 

“I’m glad, because this is something I’m going to want to do often,” Harry said. “You two are so fucking beautiful.”

 

“I...shit!” Susan screamed as he pulled most of his cock from her depths and thrust back inside hard. “I want you to. Merlin, I never knew cock was this good!”

 

“It’s not so much cock as Harry’s specifically,” Hermione said as she traced her fingers down Daphne’s side. “Lavender was pretty adamant about that.”

 

“Lu...lucky us then,” Susan whimpered.

 

Harry picked up his pace and watched, completely mesmerized by the way that Susan’s plump arsecheeks jiggled each time his hips hit them. Even with her having cum repeatedly on his tongue before, it still didn’t take long for her to race towards her next orgasm, and soon enough she was fluttering around his pistoning cock. He brought his hand down on her arse and that proved too much.

 

“HARRY!” Susan screamed loud enough that he was glad the room was soundproof.

 

Her spasming pussy massaged and milked his length, and Harry groaned. His stamina was incredible, but he could feel himself getting close. He continued fucking her through her orgasm, and when she fell forward, he went with her, pounding her into the bed as one climax led into the next. Just as he felt himself about to cum, though, she passed out, and he sighed. Pulling out of her, he went over to Hermione, reaching her just as Daphne woke up.

 

“Holy shit!” she sighed, rolling onto her back and draping an arm over her head. “Could you handle him, Hermione?”

 

“Like I even need to be asked,” Hermione giggled, lying on her back and spreading her legs wide.

 

She crooked a finger and beckoned for him to come over, something he did quickly. He sank to the hilt inside her in one thrust, making her shriek as she wrapped her arms around him. As he quickly worked up to a steady, hard pace, Daphne crawled, on shaky legs, over to Susan, wrapping her arms around her girlfriend.

 

“Is it safe to say this won’t be a one-time thing?” Hermione asked quietly.

 

Harry looked over at Daphne and, seeing the look of hunger in her eyes, realized that there was no chance of that. He fucked Hermione hard and fast, the both of them racing for their long-delayed orgasms. With a respective roar and squeal, they reached them not long after, writhing in each other’s arms. As Harry rolled onto his back, taking her with him, he looked over to their lovers and wondered just how many would end up drawn into their debauchery.

Chapter 6

“Last night was amazing,” Susan sighed, wincing slightly with each ginger step.

 

“Definitely,” Daphne murmured, wrapping her arms around her girlfriend from behind and smiling at Harry and Hermione.

 

“Anytime you want a repeat, or if you want to meet up with us and the others, just let us know,” Harry said, hugging them both.

 

“We’ll be in touch,” Daphne said. Looking past him, her brow furrowed, and she asked, “Hermione, are you okay?”

 

Harry turned around and saw Hermione sitting on the disheveled bed, chewing her one of her nails absentmindedly and staring off into space.

 

“Mione?” he asked a little more loudly, and she startled before looking at them.

 

“Take care, you two,” she said, giving Daphne and Susan a smile that didn’t reach her eyes.

 

Mouthing, ‘I’ll talk to her,’ to Susan and Daphne, Harry politely ushered them out of the room and turned back to his girlfriend. “Is something wrong?”

 

“Harry, I think we need to talk,” Hermione said, sounding worried.

 

“Hermione, if you’re having second thoughts about a more long-term thing with Susan and Daphne, that’s fine,” Harry said, sitting down next to her on the bed. “They’re well aware that we’re just getting to know each other.”

 

“Harry, it’s not them,” Hermione sighed. “I’d happily let you marry them, the rest of our lovers, and half the women in Britain at this point. My problem is that I don’t have a problem with that.”

 

“I…” Harry trailed off for a moment. “I guess we have gotten pretty used to our unusual life.”

 

“It’s not just that we’ve gotten used to it; we’ve changed as people,” Hermione complained. “I was a straight as an arrow prude when we started dating with a perfectly moderate sex drive, and now I’m practically a lesbian nymphomaniac.”

 

“You’re exaggerating,” Harry said, “and it’s hardly unheard of for people our age to discover things about themselves that weren’t immediately apparent.”

 

“Self-discovery isn’t transformation, Harry,” Hermione argued. “The whole reason last night even happened was because we spoke pretty openly and publicly about the fact that you buggered Padma. When this all started, I was terrified of us getting caught and rumors of our deviancy leaking to the press, and that conversation barely phased me.”

 

“I’ll admit that I did think that was odd,” Harry said.

 

“Something’s happening to us, and it’s high time that we stopped putting off going to Madam Pomfrey about it,” Hermione said.

 

“Bloody hell, how many times have we talked about going to her and then just decided not to?” Harry asked.

 

“Or just put it out of our minds entirely,” Hermione added. “It’s been fun, addictively so, and I’d be happy to keep it going, but we need to get a healer to check if there’s something wrong with us.”

 

“This is going to be bloody awkward,” Harry muttered.

 

“We’ll just have to soldier through,” Hermione said flatly. “It’s not as if we haven’t explained all of this before.”

 

“There is an ever-so-slight difference between explaining that I have god-tier stamina and a magic cock to a girl I’m looking to shag and explaining all the freaky stuff we’ve been getting up to to our school matron,” Harry said wryly. He then sighed, “We really should talk to her, though.”

 

“That’s the spirit,” Hermione smiled.

 

*****

 

Luckily for them, it was a Saturday, and there was nothing keeping them from going straight to the hospital wing.

 

“Of all the hare-brained things I’ve seen in my life,” Professor McGonagall hissed, “pun not intended, this has to take the cake.”

 

“The book swore that that potion would let me become an animagus,” Ernie Macmillan said, while sporting a pair of enormous brown bunny ears.

 

“There is no such potion, Mister Macmillan,” Madam Pomfrey sighed. “You’ve been had, I’m afraid. Where did you come across the book, anyway?”

 

“A guy in Hogsmeade,” Ernie replied. “You can fix me, right?”

 

“Rest assured, I can fix this,” Madam Pomfrey replied. “You’re not the first partial transformation case I’ve needed to deal with. Oh, can I help you two?”

 

Professor McGonagall and Ernie both turned to look at them.

 

“Um, there’s something that we wanted to talk to you about, but if you’re busy…” Harry went to say.

 

“Not at all,” Madam Pomfrey replied. “This won’t take long. If you’ll have a seat, I can be with you shortly.”

 

Hermione and Harry sat down and waited in silence as the healer carefully undid the effects of the odd potion their fellow fifth year had taken. After a few minutes, he was back to normal, and both he and their professor left, leaving them alone with Madam Pomfrey.

 

“Now, what seems to be the problem?” she asked.

 

“Um, well…” Harry said.

 

“Just one moment,” Hermione said, drawing her wand and quickly casting muffliato. “Harry and I have been having issues.”

 

“What sort of issues?” Madam Pomfrey asked, choosing not to ask about the spell.

 

“Issues of a...well...personal nature,” Hermione said, reddening a bit.

 

“I see,” Madam Pomfrey said, drawing her wand and summoning parchment and a quill from her office. “Do you believe the problem to be of a magical nature?”

 

“I doubt it’s natural, frankly,” Harry said.

 

“And when did it start?” Madam Pomfrey asked.

 

“It’s been like this from the beginning,” Harry said.

 

“I see,” Madam Pomfrey said, making a couple notes. “That will make it somewhat harder to pinpoint when exactly the curse was cast, if it was indeed a curse of some sort. For a boy your age to suffer from any dysfunction is unusual in the extreme and does suggest some sort of curse.”

 

“It’s not a matter of dysfunction,” Hermione clarified.

 

Madam Pomfrey paused for a moment before saying, “Given your reluctance to say more than calling it a personal issue, I assumed that we were discussing something sexual in nature. What exactly is the problem? Know that I am here to help you in any medical way that I can and that I am bound to keep your confidence in any case that doesn’t involve imminent danger to you or another.”

 

“I...er...last way too long,” Harry stammered.

 

“Oh,” Madam Pomfrey said. “Um…”

 

“He’s also...too good,” Hermione muttered, fully blushing by now. “It usually takes more than one girl to make him...finish because we keep passing out on him.”

 

The healer just blinked at them. “More than one…”

 

“Hermione wanted to see if there was something wrong with her, so we invited another girl into our bed, and she reacted exactly the same,” Harry clarified.

 

“But now, it seems to be changing us in ways that I never would have expected,” Hermione said. “We have another half a dozen girls now, and we’re being less careful, and it seems to be snowballing, and…”

 

“Okay, stop!” Madam Pomfrey said, holding up her hand. “Go back to the beginning and tell me everything, including names. As I said, I am required to keep everything confidential, and I’m assuming that spell you cast was some sort of privacy charm…”

 

“It was,” Harry replied. “Something that I found in my mum’s old journals.”

 

“Lily always was good at charms,” Madam Pomfrey said, smiling warmly for a moment. “Now, everything.”

 

So they did as she said, telling her everything from the first time they had sex to the previous night. To her credit, she didn’t have much of a reaction to anything, remaining perfectly professional throughout, though they imagined that, having worked in a castle full of teenagers for decades, there was likely very little that could still shock her at this point. She seemed particularly intrigued by the story of Parvati’s birthday and the odd, hypnotic effect that his music seemed to have.

 

“Alright,” Madam Pomfrey said once they’d finished. “I don’t need to tell you two that your case is quite unusual. Have you noticed any changes in the behavior of your...um...friends?”

 

“No, actually,” Hermione said, furrowing her brow. “The only ones who’ve become less cautious are Harry and I, though we were the most concerned when this first started.”

“Alright,” Madam Pomfrey said. “I’m going to run a battery of tests and see what I can find. In the meantime, both as a matter of basic propriety and in the interest of preventing things from escalating any further, I would strongly advise that you not seek out another girls.”

 

“Right,” Harry said, flushing slightly under her gaze.

 

Madam Pomfrey stood then and, drawing her wand, cast a series of diagnostic charms that neither one of them could make heads or tails of. With each spell, she grew a little more perplexed-looking until, finally, she seemed to have used every spell she could think of.

 

“I don’t know what to tell you, Mister Potter,” she said. “Physically and magically, you appear to be in perfect health. I’m not detecting any curses or other maladies…”

 

“So there’s nothing really wrong with me?” Harry asked.

 

“There is definitely something going on with you, Mister Potter,” Madam Pomfrey replied. “I’m going to need to run more extensive tests. Give me your arm; I’m going to need a blood sample.”

 

Harry just sighed and extended his arm toward her. She took what she needed quickly enough, and with a tap of her wand, the hole from the needle closed right up.

 

“Alright, that will be all for now,” Madam Pomfrey said. “Bare in mind what I said before, and when I get the results, I’ll let you know.”

 

“Thank you,” Harry said as he stood up.

 

“We should have done this a while ago,” Hermione commented.

 

“Yes, you should have,” Madam Pomfrey said. “Thankfully, from what I’ve managed to divine thus far, it doesn’t appear that you’re in danger, Mister Potter, but any clear abnormality should be brought to the attention of a healer in future, just to be on the safe side.”

 

Saying goodbye, the two of them left for the dorm, realizing that they were going to have to talk to their lovers about their visit with the healer.

 

*****

 

“I’m sorry that we didn’t forewarn you about this, but I honestly feared that if we put it off again, we’d never speak to a healer,” Hermione said, lying on her bed surrounded by Lavender, Parvati, and Ginny.

 

“It’s fine,” Lavender shrugged. “Healers have to be confidential about stuff, right?”

 

“Yes,” Hermione said.

 

“I think you’re overthinking the ways that you’ve changed, Hermione,” Parvati commented. “You have a healthy sex life with a number of lovers who adore you. Of course, that’s going to change your outlook on things.”

 

“Even if the changes in me are perfectly natural, you can’t deny that Harry’s abilities in bed are unusual,” Hermione argued. “Lav, you’re the most experienced of us. Is what Harry can do anything like what the other boys managed?”

 

“Honestly, it’s hard to believe that they’re all the same species,” Lavender replied, earning a snort from Harry, who had flown in through the window to join them. “But, like, does that matter? So you’re a god in the sack. That’s hardly a bad thing.”

 

“I just want to make sure that I’m not doing anything harmful to any of you,” Harry said.

 

“Aside from making me limp, you haven’t yet,” Lavender purred.

 

“You’ve been oddly quiet, Ginny,” Hermione said.

 

“Hmm?” Ginny asked before shaking her head. “Sorry, it’s just that; all this talk of Harry’s uniqueness reminded me of something. You said that Madam Pomfrey didn’t figure much out, and by your description, she didn’t sound entirely convinced that she would figure it out. Harry’s uniqueness is clearly weird, and I was just thinking that no one does weird quite like my friend Luna.”

 

“Luna?” Hermione asked before paling slightly. “Oh Merlin, I completely forgot that she knew about us.”

 

“She does?” Harry asked, his mind flashing back to the time he’d seen her naked.

 

“She was the one I confided in initially when I saw you with Hermione and Lavender in the shower,” Ginny said.

 

“You think she might have some idea?” Harry asked.

 

“I’m sure she’ll have many,” Hermione scoffed. “Some invisible gremlin creature that’s only found in the remote jungles of Brazil made his way to England and placed a blessing on your penis because it was the largest he had ever seen.”

 

Lavender and Parvati both burst out laughing at that as Ginny scowled.

 

“A lot of her ideas are out there, but she can be really insightful,” she argued. “Be honest, part of the reason you two were so reluctant to go to the hospital wing with this was that you realized it sounded insane, right?”

 

“I also wasn’t terribly keen to discuss my sex life with her, but yes,” Harry replied.

 

“Well, maybe out there problems require out there explanations,” Ginny said. “She’s probably by the lake right now, if you’d like to talk to her.”

 

“That would probably be a good idea in general,” Hermione said, wanting to speak to the only person who knew about what they all got up to other than each other and Madam Pomfrey.

 

“I’m not busy today,” Harry said. “You two want to join us?”

 

“Can’t,” Lavender grumbled. “I have some reading that I need to catch up on. Bloody potions!”

 

“I’m hanging out with Padma today,” Parvati said. “Do let us know if she happens to really have an idea.”

 

“Will do,” Harry said, kissing the both of them goodbye.

 

He hopped on his broom as Hermione and Ginny left, and flew straight down to the lake, quickly spotting a familiar blonde figure in Ravenclaw robes.

 

“Hello, Harry Potter,” Luna said as he set down next to her. “Are you here to speak with Mr. Tentacles too?”

 

“Who?” Harry asked.

 

“The squid,” Luna replied, smiling serenely at him. “He’s very nice, a great listener, and sometimes he tickles me.”

 

Harry just blinked at the odd blonde.

 

Staring at his broom, she said, “I suppose it’s a lovely day for flying as well.”

 

“Actually, I wanted to talk to you,” Harry said, shoving the broom in his mokeskin pouch.

 

“Really?” Luna asked, sounding excited.

 

“Yes, I…” Harry went to say.

 

“Harry!” Hermione exclaimed as she rushed to join them.

 

“Hello,” Luna said. Spotting Ginny just behind Hermione, she smiled and said, “If only it were warmer, we could have so much fun.”

 

“Huh?” Harry asked.

 

“It’s far too cold to undress right now,” Luna said.

 

“Undress?” Hermione asked.

 

“Did you three not come to induct me into your harem?” Luna asked, cocking her head.

 

Hermione blinked owlishly at her while Ginny just snorted and said, “Actually, we came over because we have an unusual mystery that we’re trying to solve, and we thought that you might have some ideas.”

 

“Oh, well, mysteries can be fun too,” Luna said, sounding only slightly disappointed. “What is it?”

 

Harry went to reply, only to be cut off by a sudden influx of students clearly looking to enjoy the crisp, fresh air.

 

“It might be best to discuss it privately,” Ginny said. Turning to Harry, she murmured, “The room?”

 

“Yeah, that works,” Harry replied. “When you’re done with the giant squid, meet us on the seventh floor by the tapestry of the lunatic trying to teach trolls to dance.”

 

“You’ve found the Come and Go Room?” Luna asked, perking up.

 

“The what now?” Harry asked.

 

“The room that becomes whatever you want,” Luna explained. “The House Elves told me about it when I visited them in the kitchens once.”

 

“Oh, uh, yeah, that’s the room,” Harry said, surprised to find that anyone else knew about it.

 

“Mr. Tentacles won’t come out with this many people about, as he’s surprisingly shy for such a large creature,” Luna said, “so I can come now if you’d like.”

 

“That’s great,” Ginny said, taking her hand and leading her away, with Harry and Hermione following along.

 

The four of them quickly made their way up to the corridor featuring the tapestry of Barnabas the Barmy, and Luna wasted no time in showing that she knew how the Room of Requirement worked. Hermione went to say something but decided not to, wanting to see what exactly the bizarre blonde would envision. To her shock, as they entered the room, they discovered that it was a perfectly ordinary sitting room, complete with a few comfortable-looking leather chairs and a cozy fireplace.

 

“So what’s the mystery?” Luna asked as she sat down.

 

“It’s about me,” Harry said as he joined her. “The reason why Hermione and I have been...seeing other girls is that, well…”

 

“Your penis is enormous, and taking it too often is quite taxing?” Luna asked.

 

“It isn’t that!” Hermione exclaimed.

 

“So Harry doesn’t have a massive penis?” Luna asked. “Because Ginny said it was very big.”

 

“His cock is very big, but that’s not why they’ve been doing it,” Ginny clarified as Harry and Hermione just stared at Luna. “Once he’s inside one of us, it’s rare for it to take more than a minute for us to cum, and we often just keep cumming once we start over and over again until we pass out.”

 

“Oh,” Luna said, her big gray eyes widening. “Well, that can’t be explained just by size.”

 

“Ginny thought that you might have heard of something like this before,” Harry said. “Is there anything you can think of that could explain it?”

 

“If you had asked me a year ago, I would have suggested that you might be a male Veela, but as it turns out, there have never been any male Veela,” Luna said. “Have you considered that you might be some kind of sex god?”

 

“I knew this was a waste of time,” Hermione muttered under her breath.

 

“I think I’d know if I were some kind of god,” Harry chuckled.

 

“You’re probably right,” Luna said. “There is one thing that might explain your condition, but I would need to run a test to make sure.”

 

“What kind of test?” Hermione asked warily.

 

“Nothing invasive,” Luna said, standing up. “We will all need to stand, however.”

 

“What do you have in mind?” Ginny asked as she did so.

 

“This,” Luna said, and instantly the cozy sitting room and the chairs disappeared, replaced by a vast forest not unlike the Forbidden Forest.

 

“Wait, how big can this room get!?” Hermione cried.

 

“What kind of test needs a forest?” Harry asked.

 

“This kind,” Luna said, undoing her robes and revealing that she was wearing nothing under them. As the clothing pooled at her feet, she grinned at Harry and turned around, showing off her lovely round arse.

 

He had seen her naked once before, catching a glimpse of her small, very perky breasts, but had averted his gaze before she ran off. Now able to openly feast on the sight of her lily-white cheeks, he grinned at the mouth-watering sight before recalling that Hermione had said nothing at all about fucking Luna.

 

“Luna!” Hermione cried.

 

“This is the only way to know for sure if I’m right,” Luna said. “If you catch me, Harry, you can do whatever you want to me.”

 

With that, she took off, running into the forest, and Ginny groaned.

 

“For fuck’s sake, Luna,” the redhead muttered.

 

“Ginny, what the hell was that?” Hermione asked.

 

“Apparently, this has been a fantasy of hers for a while,” Ginny replied. “I didn’t think that she’d just try and go for it again, though.”

 

“Again?” Hermione asked.

 

“She did this once before in the actual forest,” Ginny replied. “I thought you knew.”

 

“Apparently I wasn’t told,” Hermione said, looking over at Harry in annoyance. That annoyance quickly turned to concern as she saw the look of intense struggle on his handsome face. “Harry?”

 

He wanted to chase after Luna more than anything in the world in that moment, and only the fact that his girlfriend was there and hadn’t okayed fucking the gorgeous little blonde stayed his hand.

 

“To be honest, that night was so weird that I just put it out of my mind,” Harry explained. “After I fucked the living daylights out of you.”

 

“Wait, was that the night that you came back from an evening fly looking like you needed me more than you needed air?” Hermione asked. “I limped for two days after that night.”

 

“Um, guys, do you think that the room could have made magical creatures within this forest?” Ginny asked.

 

“I honestly have no idea,” Hermione replied. “I wouldn’t think so, but then I wouldn’t have expected it to be able to create an entire forest either.”

 

“Why?” Harry asked, still feeling on edge.

 

“Because if there’s any chance that the room could do that and this forest was made from Luna’s imagination, then it could be filled with all kinds of things that could hurt her,” Ginny replied.

 

“Damn it,” Hermione swore. “We need to go after her...Harry?!”

 

The second she said the words, Harry tore off like a bat out of hell. Hermione and Ginny followed after him, but quickly got left behind, unable to match the speed with which he navigated the thick vegetation of Luna’s forest. Where they had to move carefully to avoid tripping, Harry didn’t, finding himself oddly surefooted.

 

As he continued running through the forest, he noticed that it was oddly quiet, with none of the sounds that the Forbidden Forest had, and that Ginny’s worrying had been for naught, but he noticed something else as well: the smell of arousal. It was faint but growing, and he groaned as he felt his cock harden. Luna was clearly enjoying this a great deal, something that became even more apparent as he drew close enough to hear her giggling.

 

“You’re getting close, Harry!” she yelled. “I sure do hope that I don’t trip over a log and end up with my arse stuck up in the air.”

 

Harry growled at the image, his cock hard as steel as he pictured taking the moon-eyed blonde like a bitch in heat. He had no idea why the idea of chasing a girl through a setting like this turned him on so much, but he realized that it had been what so aroused him during his last encounter with Luna. It was an odd kink, he had to admit, but one that he desperately wanted to indulge in. His robes snagged on a bush, and in frustration, he drew his wand and spelled them off, continuing along as naked as his prey.

 

“Oof!” he heard Luna gasp, and he rushed over, coming to a halt as he saw her lying on the grass in a small clearing within the forest.

 

The smell of her dripping wet slit filled the air, and he felt his cock throb at the scent as much as the sight of her naked body. She was gorgeous, tiny, and lithe, yet with delightfully wide hips. He couldn’t decide if he wanted to bury his face between her thighs and drink down her intoxicating arousal or bend her over and sink to the hilt inside her drooling slit more.

 

“Oh my!” Luna exclaimed as she looked over at him, her eyes locking on his turgid cock. “I knew you were big, but your penis is massive. My poor little pussy’s never going to recover from this!”

 

“Fucking hell, Luna,” Harry groaned.

 

“If you can conjure lube, you can take my arsehole as well,” Luna offered, getting onto her hands and knees and shaking her arse at him. “I did say that you could do anything, after all.”

 

Harry sank to his knees on the soft grass and ghosted a hand over the smooth skin of her back, making her shiver.

 

Leaning in, he whispered in her ear, “You keep talking like that, and I’m going to fuck you within an inch of your sanity.”

 

“T...to hear most people talk, I’m already insane,” Luna replied, looking over and grinning at him.

 

“They’ve said the same of me before,” Harry said, kissing her left hip and peppering little kisses around her cheek. “Perhaps sanity’s overrated.”

 

“I...ohh!” Luna gasped as he gave her drooling, hairless slit a long lick, groaning at the taste of her. “I didn’t expect…”

 

“You smell so good, though,” Harry grinned, grasping her hips and burying his face between her thighs.

 

Luna clawed at the ground, moaning loudly as he ate her out from behind. His nose brushed her puckered arsehole as she ground her clit against his chin, and she cried out in bliss. That felt so bloody good!

 

“Harry!” Hermione called out as she joined them.

 

Harry looked behind him to see her holding his discarded robes, followed closely by Ginny.

 

“Hello, Hermione, Ginny,” Luna called out. “Harry was just showing me how divine it feels to have your vagina licked.”

 

Ginny snorted, while Hermione just sighed.

 

“As hot as this looks, I have to ask, what was the point of all this?” Hermione asked.

 

“To prove my...oh Merlin, I love that...my theory,” Luna moaned as Harry continued to lap at her folds.

 

“Theory?” Harry asked, reluctantly backing away from her. “I thought you were just really turned on by being chased.”

 

“Oh, I am,” Luna replied. “I’ve been dreaming of you chasing me through the forest, catching me, and then fucking my brains out for a while now, and that was my first clue.”

 

“Your first clue about what?” Hermione asked.

 

“Harry’s been gifted with the traits of a satyr,” Luna replied.

 

“A satyr?” Ginny asked.

 

“A giant penis, endless sexual appetite, gift for bringing pleasure, and musical talent,” Luna explained.

 

“Actually, that might explain why animals are so fond of you too,” Hermione said.

 

“The satyrs all disappeared not long after the death of the god Pan,” Luna said. “How you ended up like this, I can’t say, but you being satyr-like does explain it. The way that chasing me turned you on so much also points to it.”

 

“Like a nymph,” Hermione said. “In a way, you’ve been making all of us into your nymphs.”

 

“Wait, wait, wait,” Harry said. “You’re saying that I’m turning into one of those goatmen creatures from Greek Mythology?”

 

“I can’t say that you’re transforming or anything,” Luna replied. “You don’t look exceptionally hairy, as fitting as that would be.”

 

Harry smiled at the pun. “Well, it’s something to bring to Madam Pomfrey, at least. Maybe there have been other cases like this.”

 

“I doubt it,” Luna said. “Daddy loves odd medical cases, and if he’d come across anything like this, I’m sure he’d have told me. You might be better off speaking to a Veela about it.”

 

“Why a Veela?” Ginny asked.

 

“Veela are creatures of sex, much like Satyrs, and some have theorized that they are what remains of the old nymphs,” Luna said. “I’d expect them to have records of cases like yours, if there are any.”

 

“We do know a Veela,” Hermione commented.

 

“I guess that I could reach out to Fleur,” Harry said. Chuckling, he added, “Probably best to avoid saying the word nymph just in case Tonks is around.”

 

“You know, Luna, I owe you an apology,” Hermione said. “I really didn’t think that we’d get much of anything out of coming to you with this, but you have given us a potential clue that might help us figure out what’s going on with Harry.”

 

“I’m happy to help, though, if you want to make it up to me…” Luna said, shaking her arse in Harry’s face.

 

“Oh, that was already a given,” Hermione purred, undoing her robes and letting them pool by her feet. “Harry, give her everything she would need for a lengthy article on parselmouths.”

 

“I already know that discrimination against parselmouths is based in ignorAHH!” Luna shrieked at the top of her lungs as pleasure beyond her wildest dreams suddenly assaulted her senses.

 

She came harder than she imagined possible, writhing and convulsing on the ground as a torrent of fluid gushed from her spasming cunt, soaking Harry’s face. She had enjoyed many orgasms since she first discovered the pleasures that could come from rubbing her pussy, but none of them held a candle to the intensity of the pleasure that his vibrating tongue gave her. How long it went on, and whether it was one long orgasm or an unending chain of them, she could not say. All she knew was that when he finally pulled back and allowed her to collapse on the ground in a heap, her mind felt floaty and numb.

 

“If it’s all the same, I’d rather that you didn’t write an article on that,” Harry said dryly.

 

“The world...has to...know!” Luna panted, her body still spasming off and on.

 

“At least don’t mention me by name,” Harry sighed.

 

“Okay,” Luna replied, rolling onto her back and staring at the magically conjured sky.

 

As her senses returned to her, she heard soft female moaning and sat up to see Hermione laying back as an equally nude Ginny knelt before her and ate her out.

 

“That looks like fun,” Luna murmured.

 

“Both Hermione and Ginny would be happy to let you try it out,” Harry said, sounding amused for some reason that escaped her.

 

“Oh fuck, don’t stop, don’t stop, don’t…” Hermione trailed off in a wordless scream, her thighs tightening around Ginny’s head as her back arched off the ground.

 

Luna watched in fascination as the other girl came hard, her body shaking and writhing under the redhead’s skilled tongue. Hermione’s orgasm ended far sooner than hers had, and she collapsed on her back after a moment, her heavy breathing doing wonderful things to her modest breasts, especially with the light sheen of sweat on her tanned skin.

 

“Give me...a second...and I’ll return the favor,” Hermione panted, grinning from ear to ear.

 

“Actually, Ginny, Luna was hoping to try that out,” Harry said.

 

“It looks like ever so much fun, and it felt wonderful,” Luna gushed. “I only wish we’d known how lovely this could be back when we used to have sleepovers.”

 

“I...er...wouldn’t want to try anything like this at home,” Ginny said awkwardly.

 

“But I thought you wanted Harry to take you in your bed,” Luna said, looking confused.

 

“I…” Ginny went to say.

 

“You know, Gin, with the room, we could do that sometime,” Harry said, chuckling softly as Ginny’s eyes widened and darkened at that realization. “So, Luna, this is your first time, right?”

 

“Mmhmm,” Luna replied.

 

“How do you want it?” Harry asked. “On your back, on your hands and knees, however you want.”

 

“Hmm,” Luna mused, tapping her chin as she thought about it. “As much as I love your pretty eyes, and I’m sure that looking into them while you stick your penis inside me could be fun, all of my fantasies of you have been more bestial than that, so on my hands and knees sounds great.

 

Ginny laughed at the comment about his eyes, while Harry just smiled. From anyone else, hearing his eyes called ‘pretty’ might have stung his male pride, but Luna was just so earnest in everything she said, that he couldn’t take offense. Having her crawl on the forest floor in front of him certainly helped too, and Harry felt his cock throb at the sight. Ginny laid down on her back in front of her and spread her legs, showing off a very wet pussy.

 

“Just do what you think would feel good, and I’ll let you know what I prefer from there,” Ginny said.

 

“Okay,” Luna said, lowering her face until she was level with Ginny’s dripping slit and giving it a few tentative licks.

 

“You know, it occurs to me that we’ve been very limited in our use of the room,” Hermione murmured as she wrapped her arms around Harry from behind. “I can think of a few places where it might be fun to get fucked.”

 

She reached around and wrapped her hard around his cock, giving it a few gentle strokes as he watched Luna continue eating out Ginny.

 

“Merlin’s balls, you’re a little minx,” Harry groaned.

 

“Mmm, that’s good,” Ginny sighed. “Go a little higher. Lick my clit. Ahh, fuck!”

 

“Mmm, this is as fun as it looked,” Luna sighed. “You look ever so beautiful in pleasure, Ginny. Though I’ve always thought you were beautiful.”

 

“You...ugh...you’re beautiful too,” Ginny moaned.

 

“Maybe we’ll have another couple in our little harem soon,” Hermione whispered.

 

“I thought we weren’t using the h word,” Harry chuckled.

 

“You’re potentially part satyr and making us all into nymphs,” Hermione said. “I think I’m past caring what we label ourselves as. As a side note, would Tonks really care that much about just hearing the word nymph?”

 

“Probably not,” Harry chuckled. “All I know is that a few dickheads in her grade started making nympho jokes in her third year, and that’s when she started hating her name.”

 

“I figured it was something like that,” Hermione said.

 

“Oh fuck, that feels amazing!” Ginny moaned, tightening her grip on Luna’s head. “Suck on my clit, but be gentle.”

 

“Like this?” Luna asked before wrapping her lips around the redhead’s throbbing nub and sucking it into her mouth.

 

“Yes, yes, YES!” Ginny screamed, her back arching off the ground as she came.

 

“Claim her, Harry,” Hermione murmured in his ear.

 

“Yes, claim me, Harry,” Luna parroted. “Make me yours!”

 

Harry grinned ferally down at the blonde and sank to her knees. Taking his cock in hand, he brushed the bulbous head through her soaking wet folds, making her moan and getting some of her wetness on him. After taking a moment to line himself up with her dripping hole, he pushed forward and popped inside her.

 

“Fuck!” Luna screamed, falling forward in shock.

 

A still-panting Ginny caught her and held her tight, brushing her hair out of her face and grinning down at her.

 

“Feels incredible, doesn’t he?” she asked.

 

“S...so big!” Luna cried, holding onto Ginny like she might float away otherwise.

 

Harry continued pushing forward, burying himself inside her inch by inch until, finally, his hips were pressed up against her round arse. Whatever was so unique about him, he was glad for it. Not only had it resulted in him ending up living a life that most men would kill for, but it had to be what made it so easy to fit inside women despite his immense size.

 

“Feels like you’re...in my...stomach,” Luna panted, shaking from exertion. “You feel so good!”

 

“So do you, Luna,” Harry whispered in her ear before nuzzling and kissing her neck. “You’re so wet and so bloody tight.”

 

She turned her head up so that she could look at him above her, and, gripping her neck gently, he leaned down and kissed her. The angle was awkward, but there was something oddly hot about it too, and she returned the kiss with a smile on her face.

 

“Fuck me, Harry,” Luna whispered. “Fuck me hard until I pass out from pleasure, and then keep fucking me.”

 

“As you wish,” Harry growled, grabbing her hips and holding her steady as he pulled most of his cock from her sweltering depths and thrust forward.

 

Luna cried out in pleasure, and he felt her tight tunnel begin to flutter around him quickly as he built up to a steady rhythm. Ginny held onto her, looking down into her gray-blue eyes, and she moaned and whimpered. Hermione quickly joined them, sitting next to Ginny and watching Harry fuck Luna with the same look of undisguised glee that she always had when she watched him with someone.

 

“Oh Harry!” Luna cried, sounding half out of her mind as he continued to fuck her hard and fast. “I’m gonna...CUM!”

 

The gorgeous little blonde fell forward into Ginny’s arms as she came with an ear-piercing shriek. Digging his fingers into her hips, Harry maintained his pace, continuing to fuck her even as her inner walls spasmed around his length. As had happened before when he was treating her to the joys of parseltongue, her orgasm bled into the next and then the next as Luna was consumed by a maelstrom of unending pleasure.

 

“YOU’RE...A...GOD!” she squealed as she convulsed in ecstasy before passing out and going limp under him.

 

“Pull out of her, Harry,” Ginny said.

 

“She was pretty adamant about me fucking her after she passed out,” Harry pointed out.

 

“There will be time for that later,” Ginny said. “I want to taste her sweet little pussy on your cock.”

 

“I agree,” Hermione purred, wrapping her arms around the redhead. “We can lick it all up together until the entire shaft is clean, and then decide between us which one will sit on it and which one will sit on his face.”

 

“Well, if you insist,” Harry chuckled, pulling his thick cock from Luna’s gaping pussy and sitting back.

 

Hermione and Ginny crawled up to him, twin looks of lust and desire in their brown eyes, and then, as if they’d practiced the routine, moved down in unison and started giving the sides of his cock long, slow licks. Harry groaned, resting a hand on each of their heads, and looked over at the unconscious blonde in front of him. Perhaps her theory was completely wrong and would end up leading them on a wild goose chase. He couldn’t say that he cared much either way, given the other benefits that the day had given him.

 

At any rate, it gave him an excuse to reach out to Fleur again, which would be nice. He hoped Luna was right, if only so that he would finally have at least part of an explanation for all the strangeness surrounding him. He had to admit that if anyone was going to have records of guys like him, it would make sense for it to be the Veela.

 

“Oh fuck, you two are such dirty girls,” Harry groaned as the two of them started sucking on his balls, their cheeks flush against each other.

 

Luna’s satyr theory was something that he could ponder another day.

Chapter 7

“Fucking hell, you two,” Harry groaned as Susan and Ginny worked together to worship his cock.

 

With his fingers snaked into their red locks, he hissed as they began making out around the bulbous head of his thick cock, their tongues squirming around in unison. He looked around and felt his cock throb as the sights, sounds, and smells that surrounded him. On this last day before Christmas break, he was getting one last orgy in, and all of his girls were together with him in the Room of Requirement.

 

Daphne and Susan had required very little convincing to join in on the fun after that first time, and the gorgeous blonde was seated on a throne while a collared and leashed Lavender lapped at her sopping sex.

 

“Merlin’s balls, you’re good at that,” Daphne sighed, digging the fingers of one of her hands into the other blonde’s long hair while she still held the leash.

 

“It’s a pleasure to serve, Mistress,” Lavender purred before swirling her tongue around Daphne’s clit.

 

“Remind me who lost the bet again,” Hermione laughed.

 

She swiftly buried her face again between Parvati’s thighs. The gorgeous brunette was eating out Luna, who was eating out Padma, who was in turn eating out Hermione, while all four lay on their sides in the middle of the room.

 

“You do seem to have a point, Hermione,” Daphne chuckled, grinning wickedly down at Lavender. “Did you want to lose, Lavender?”

 

“I’d have been happy either way, Mistress,” Lavender replied. “I really did think that Madam Pomfrey would figure something out before the break. She’s never been stumped before, that I’ve heard of.”

 

“That’s because...oh fuck, right there...because she deals with standard fare injuries and ailments most of the time,” Daphne moaned. “Harry’s situation is quite unique.”

 

“She didn’t seem that enthusiastic about my satyr theory,” Luna commented, “though that might just be because Harry doesn’t have cloven feet yet.”

 

“I sincerely hope that I don’t actually end up like a satyr...oh fuck,” Harry groaned as Susan took him deep inside her throat. “Getting used to walking on digitigrade legs would be a huge pain in the arse.”

 

Susan let his cock slip from her pouty lips with an audible pop and smirked up at him, saying, “If you did, you’d end up hairy for real.”

 

“That’s worthy of my godfather,” Harry chuckled, giving her a deadpan stare. “Bad puns earn spankings around here.”

 

Susan squealed and rushed over on her hands and knees, shaking her large, round arse at him. She shrieked as he brought his hand down on her, making her fleshy cheek jiggle. Ginny spread her dewy nether lips wide, showing just how slick she was.

 

“I think you might like sucking his cock more than I do,” the ginger giggled.

“It’s just so much fun,” Susan sighed. “He’s so big, and it’s been such a challenge learning to swallow him. I still can’t believe that I can take it all.”

 

“I remember the first time I managed it,” Ginny sighed. “I was so proud.”

 

“I really am the luckiest man on Earth,” Harry chuckled as he lined himself up with Susan’s dripping slit.

 

“Fuck yes!” Daphne cried, her thighs tightening around Lavender’s head.

 

“Looks like your girlfriend’s having fun,” Ginny smirked.

 

“Lucky for her, I like to have fun too,” Susan grinned, pulling the other redhead down for a searing, hot kiss.

 

Harry chose that moment to push forward, burying his entire gargantuan length inside her in a single thrust. Susan shrieked into Ginny’s mouth, and she took advantage of the opportunity to push her tongue into her mouth. Her brown eyes locked onto his, and Harry could almost swear that he heard the singular thought contained in that mischievous look: “Let’s dominate this slut together.”

 

With a grin, he pulled most of his cock from her already fluttering depths and thrust hard, setting the sort of brutal pace that he knew she adored.

 

“Yes!” Susan screamed. “I love your fucking cock.”

 

“I don’t know how I’m going to live without it,” Lavender sighed dramatically.

 

“You’ll manage,” Daphne sighed, smiling widely in the aftermath of her climax, “though I will admit that I’ll miss it.”

 

“Depending on how things go, we’ll probably be able to meet up during the break,” Hermione said before gasping as Padma started sucking on her clit. “I’ll try to...try to...FUCK!”

 

“HARRY!” Susan screamed as she came undone, writhing in ecstasy as he tightened his grip on her fleshy hips and pounded her even harder.

 

The cries of pleasure filled the room and grew louder as Luna and Padma joined in almost simultaneously. Harry grabbed Susan’s hair right by her scalp and tugged gently as he continued to fuck her through orgasm after orgasm. Her squelching pussy spasmed erratically around him, trying to milk his pistoning cock. It would take more than her to get him off, however, and soon enough, the gorgeous redhead slumped forward, completely unconscious. He pulled his rock-hard length from her depths and sighed as Ginny immediately swallowed him to the hilt.

 

“Hermione?” Parvati asked, whining pitifully.

 

“Just a...second,” Hermione panted, well aware that she hadn’t managed to make her dormmate cum before her sister drove her to a screaming climax.

 

“Maybe Daphne...will lend you Lavender...if you ask nicely,” Luna panted, looking utterly blissed out as she laid on her back and grinned at the ceiling.

 

“Daphne?” Parvati asked. “I was so close.”

 

“I’ll expect to be repaid for my magnanimity,” Daphne said snootily, almost managing to look serious. “Come pet.”

 

“Yes, Mistress,” Lavender grinned as Daphne stood up and made her crawl before her towards Parvati, her leash still in her hand.

 

“I didn’t think you’d be into this sort of thing,” Parvati commented as she got into position and spread her legs wide.

 

“Neither did I, but it makes me so bloody wet,” Lavender replied.

 

“That’s putting it mildly,” Daphne chuckled. “You’re leaving a trail of your pussy juice on the floor.”

 

“Holy fuck,” Parvati gasped as she looked and saw that the blonde wasn’t lying.

 

Leaning in, Daphne whispered in Lavender’s ear, “Perhaps I ought to make you clean it up with your tongue.”

 

“Red,” Lavender said, breaking character. “I’d lick just about any part of you, or any of you, but I draw the line at the floor.”

 

“That’s fair,” Daphne said. “About licking, though…”

 

“Green,” Lavender cooed, staring at her best friend’s dripping slit. She laughed out loud as Daphne pushed her head between Parvati’s thighs and immediately began licking her slick folds.

 

Padma watched the whole display with wide eyes, and a whimper escaped her lips.

 

“Getting ideas?” Hermione asked.

 

“Fuck yes,” the submissive twin shuddered. “That’s so hot.”

 

“Maybe I’ll go leash shopping during the break,” Hermione murmured, earning another whimper from Padma.

 

“I think you were right just how,” Ginny grinned. “You really are the luckiest man on Earth.”

 

As if to illustrate her point, the redhead pushed him down until he was seated in the chair that appeared behind him and climbed into his lap. Taking his cock in hand, she lined him up with her pussy and lowered herself down until he was buried to the hilt inside her.

 

“Fuck me, you feel amazing,” Harry grunted, wrapping his arms around her.

 

“Oh fuck,” Ginny gasped, shaking in his arms as he spread her inner walls wide.

 

She would be hard pressed to complain about any aspect of her little arrangement with Harry, as even having to share him with so many other girls had become oddly hot for her, but she did wish that she could ride him better. He felt so impossibly good inside her, and she came so quickly when they fucked that even if she went slow, it was still never enough to let her ride him like a hippogriff, like she wanted to.

 

“Fuck, I’m already close,” Ginny babbled moments later, the feeling of his cock brushing against every inch of her sensitive insides with her every bounce on it growing rapidly too much for her to bear.

 

“Let go, Gin,” Harry whispered in her ear, hooking his arms under her knees and grabbing her lovely bubble butt. “I’ve got you.”

 

“HARRY!” Ginny screamed as she came hard, clinging to him with her arms wrapped around his neck as she writhed in ecstasy.

 

Harry groaned at the feeling of her already tight pussy spasming around him and stood up. As wave after wave of soul-shattering pleasure wracked her entire body, Ginny still had enough cognizance left to marvel at how easily he could pick her up and carry her around. He was so gloriously strong, and the ease with which he was able to bounce her on his cock as he walked over to where their other lovers were lying made her cum again with a wail of pleasure.

 

Harry set Ginny down on the large bed, folding her legs up until her ankles were by her head and pounding her tight little pussy hard, drawing ever louder screams from the redhead. Looking over at Hermione for a moment, he saw her watching them with parted lips and lust-darkened eyes, and he grinned. As Ginny’s screams ended and she went limp under him, he pulled his cock from her depths and moved towards his first lover. Burying his hand in her mane of brown curls, he wrapped it around the nape of her neck and, with a grin on his face, tugged gently downward. Hermione giggled and happily took his cock between her lips.

 

“When he finally cums, can I clean the pussy of the lucky girl with my tongue, Mistress?” Lavender asked softly.

 

“If you’re good,” Daphne purred, pushing the other blonde down onto her back and climbing on top of her.

 

Daphne and Harry shared a look as she lowered her dripping slit to Lavender’s mouth, and he grinned.

 

“Definitely lucky,” he thought to himself as he moaned.

 

*****

 

“Sirius?” Harry called out as he slipped through the floo into Grimmauld Place.

 

“You’re early,” Sirius commented as he walked downstairs. “I thought you and Hermione were going to Diagon Alley first.”

 

“She had a couple things that she wanted to take care of without me,” Harry said. “Thanks again for letting her stay over the holidays.”

 

“You know I really like the girl,” Sirius said. “I’m surprised her parents are alright with her spending the entire holiday with her boyfriend, though.”

 

“Um, about that…” Harry went to say.

 

“I figured,” Sirius sighed, shaking his head.

 

“It’s not just the obvious,” Harry said defensively. “Knowing that Hermione was going to stay at Hogwarts this year, they planned a trip to the States over the holidays, and she didn’t want to disrupt that. You know how bloody annoying MACUSA can be.”

 

“The fact that she’ll be sleeping in your bed didn’t have anything to do with it,” Sirius said sarcastically.

 

“It’s not like we’ll be doing anything here that we don’t do at Hogwarts,” Harry snorted.

 

“Look, far be it for me to be a responsible adult,” Sirius chuckled. “I just wish you’d told me ahead of time that they didn’t know.”

 

“You didn’t…” Harry went to ask.

 

“No, but I could have,” Sirius replied before he could finish.

 

“Right,” Harry sighed, shaking his head. That really was something he should have thought about, but he’d been distracted lately.

 

“What made you two decide to come here for the holidays anyway?” Sirius asked. “Not that I mind having you, of course.”

 

“I wanted to speak to Tonks about something and figured this would be as convenient a time as any,” Harry replied.

 

“Please tell me you aren’t thinking about becoming an auror,” Sirius pleaded.

 

“No,” Harry replied. Changing the subject, he asked, “You haven’t been back to Saint Mungo’s since we last saw each other, right?”

 

“No,” Sirius replied, shaking his head. “I learned my lesson.”

 

“You can talk to me if you need to,” Harry offered.

 

“I’m fine, really,” Sirius sighed. “You don’t need to worry about me.”

 

“Just thought I’d offer,” Harry said.

 

“Besides, you should be coming to me with your troubles, not the other way around,” Sirius chuckled. “Everything good at school?”

 

“Yeah, everything’s fine,” Harry replied. “OWL year hasn’t been quite as bad as I thought it would be, and things with Hermione are great.”

 

“Clearly,” Sirius chuckled. When Harry just cocked an eyebrow at him, Sirius said, “You do remember that I have a dog’s sense of smell, right?”

 

“Ah,” Harry replied.

 

“Hermione’s aware of all of them, right?” Sirius asked, giving him a pointed look.

 

“She couldn’t be more aware,” Harry replied, grinning involuntarily.

 

“Lucky sod,” Sirius chuckled. “Look, so long as you and the...half dozen or so girls that you and your girlfriend are spending time with, are being safe about it, I’m not going to say a word.”

 

“We are,” Harry promised. “You’re the best.”

 

Sirius smiled at that and said, “I had Kreacher tidy up your room, but you may still want to take a look and see if it’s up to your lovely girlfriend’s standard.”

 

“Hermione’s not...yeah, that’s a good idea,” Harry said, rushing off upstairs.

 

He moved so quickly that he didn’t notice his godfather’s face fall into an uncharacteristically serious expression just as he turned away.

 

*****

 

“Just a tic!” Harry and Hermione heard Tonks shout just after they knocked on the door. That was quickly followed by a loud crash and even louder swearing.

 

“How she manages in the auror academy, I’ll never know,” Hermione murmured.

 

“She managed well enough in the tournament,” Harry said. “When she needs to, she can focus enough to keep herself balanced, but needing to move suddenly after having been relaxing can be tricky because her body often shifts in tiny ways as she relaxes.”

 

“Wotcher, Harry, Hermione,” Tonks said as she opened the door. “Please, come in.”

 

“Hello, Tonks,” Hermione replied as they walked inside. “You don’t have training today?”

 

“No, they gave us a couple days off leading up to the holidays,” Tonks replied. “I have to admit that I’m mighty curious about what you needed to talk to Fleur about but couldn’t write down in your letter.”

 

“I can’t promise it will make sense, but you’ll understand why we didn’t want to write it down soon enough,” Harry said. “Is Fleur here?”

 

“Oui, ‘Arry,” Fleur replied, poking her head out from the kitchen. “Please, make yourself as ‘ome. Eggnog?”

 

“Yes, please,” Hermione replied, smiling as she saw the pitcher of clearly homemade eggnog sitting on the table, surrounded by glasses.

 

As Fleur poured four small glasses of the thick, delicious-smelling treat, Tonks wrapped her arms around her, ostensibly so that she could grate fresh nutmeg over each. Fleur gave her girlfriend an amused look but said nothing, and soon enough, she had handed both Hermione and Harry their glasses.

 

“Thank you,” Harry said, smiling as Hermione took a sip and immediately coughed.

 

“Does this have firewhiskey in it?” she asked.

 

“I figured you were both old enough,” Fleur replied, sipping her own and smiling at the warming sensation that came with it. “Now, please, what was it that you needed from me?”

 

“Your accent has faded quite a bit,” Harry commented rather than answering.

 

“She’s put a lot of effort into learning my mother tongue,” Tonks murmured.

 

“I am increasingly fond of your tongue,” Fleur smirked, and Harry grinned as Tonk’s hair flashed red for a moment before returning to the light purple she’d had before.

 

“To answer your question, Harry and I have been having an...issue that we thought you might be able to help us with,” Hermione said.

 

“What kind of issue?” Fleur asked.

 

“A sexual one,” Harry replied, and Tonks snorted.

 

“Give me a little warning, will you?” she asked, looking cross. “I’d really rather not shoot firewhiskey spiked eggnog through my nose.”

 

“Sorry,” Harry said, unable to keep himself from smiling at that image.

 

“Why come to me?” Fleur asked, cocking a perfectly sculpted brow at him. “Why not speak with your godfather?”

 

“Sirius could help me with many things, I’m sure, but given that Madam Pomfrey couldn’t find out what was wrong with me, I doubted that he could,” Harry replied.

 

“Oh,” Tonks said, looking more serious. “This isn’t just about you not lasting long enough, huh?”

 

“It’s definitely not that,” Hermione chuckled, earning confused looks from both women.

 

Harry downed the rest of his eggnog, feeling the pleasant warmth and relaxation that the little bit of firewhiskey provided, and continued, saying, “It’s virtually impossible for me to cum with just one woman.”

 

“Oh, you’re having trouble finishing?” Tonks asked.

 

“Just one woman?” Fleur asked.

 

“It takes Harry forever to cum, which wouldn’t be that bad on its own, but…” Hermione trailed off, unsure as to how she should word the next part.

 

“But?” Fleur asked.

 

“It’s rare for a woman to last more than a couple minutes with me,” Harry explained, just barely managing to keep the grin off his face as he did so.

 

“Wait, what?” Tonks asked.

 

“You ‘ave experimented with other women, oui?” Fleur asked. “That’s what you meant by it taking more than one?”

 

“Yes,” Hermione replied. “I wondered if I was just insanely sensitive and decided that the best way to test it out would be to invite my dormmate Lavender to join us.”

 

“Strangest reason for a threesome ever,” Tonks chuckled.

 

“I just wanted to be sure,” Hermione said, reddening slightly.

 

“She even made sure to select a girl who had already had sex so that we’d know that, if she reacted the same way, it wouldn’t just be two really oversensitive girls,” Harry added, grinning at his brilliant girlfriend.

 

“Is this something that started after you ‘ad slept together a few times, or was it the case from the start?” Fleur asked.

 

“Oh, it was like this from the start,” Hermione replied.

 

“Odd as this is, trust me when I say that it’s better than the other extreme,” Tonks said. “My first time lasted about six seconds, and every other time with that bloke was pretty much more of the same. I even tried loosening myself for him, and it didn’t help.”

 

“With someone as ‘ot as you, I’m not surprised,” Fleur murmured, earning a grin from Tonks. Turning back to Harry and Hermione, she said, “Describe your first time for me.”

 

Harry and Hermione looked at each other and smiled. Taking her hand, Harry said, “It was the night of the Yule Ball.”

 

“It had been such a beautiful night,” Hermione sighed, smiling at Harry. “We hadn’t been together for very long, but we had wanted each other desperately for years, and I couldn’t wait any longer.”

 

“I took her up to that room I introduced you to when you wanted a very secure place to listen to that dreadful egg underwater,” Harry continued, “and the second she saw what I turned it into, Hermione jumped into my arms.”

 

“He went a little overboard with the candles, but the bedroom looked so romantic, dimly lit, and covered in rose petals,” Hermione gushed. “I just wanted to tear his clothes off, but he didn’t let me.”

 

“Oh?” Fleur asked.

 

“I’m, er...very big,” Harry replied awkwardly. “I didn’t want to scare her off and decided that it would be best to make her cum before she saw me.”

 

“How big are we talking here?” Tonks asked, suddenly intrigued. “Tell me when to stop.”

 

Her held her hands out about six inches apart and slowly spread them wider. Her eyes went wider along with her hands as they continued to spread further apart without a word from Hermione.

 

“Stop,” Hermione said after a moment, and Tonks shuddered as she stared down at the table.

 

“How do you not have a permanent limp?” she asked.

 

“I’ve wondered that myself,” Hermione chuckled.

 

“Very impressive,” Fleur purred. “That’s larger than Dora’s ever…”

 

She trailed off there, her blue eyes widening and shooting over to Tonks as she realized what she’d said.

 

“You can grow a cock?” Harry asked.

 

“Not an ability I advertise normally,” Tonks sighed, shaking her head, “but yeah, I can.”

 

“Is peeing standing up as convenient as it looks?” Hermione asked, hoping that making light of what Tonks was clearly at least a little self-conscious about would help.

 

“Yes,” Tonks laughed, relaxing a bit.

 

“If you’re curious, there’s always polyjuice,” Harry said dryly.

 

“I’ll pass,” Hermione replied, sounding amused. “So anyway, after making it seem like he just wanted to spend some time exploring me first, Harry stripped me out of my dress and underwear and just worshiped my body.”

 

She shuddered, remembering that first night. The sheer adoration in his beautiful eyes had been enough to make her melt, and then the storm of his passion was almost too much to bear. She hadn’t thought that any greater pleasure could exist than what she felt when he went down on her the first time, though he’d quickly disabused her of that notion.

 

“I ate her out, wanting to make her cum at least once before pulling out my cock, and that’s when we learned that parseltongue has its advantages,” Harry said and Fleur’s jaw dropped.

 

“You’re a parselmouth?” she asked breathlessly.

 

“What does that have to do with anything?” Tonks asked.

 

“Two words: vibrating tongue,” Hermione replied, and Tonks shuddered, her eyes going wide and turning pink. “Needless to say, by the time he was done, I was a sweaty, glassy-eyed, brain-addled wreck.”

 

“I went a little far that first time,” Harry chuckled. “I then stripped down and waited for her to come to.”

 

“Naturally, I was a little apprehensive when I saw him for the first time,” Hermione said. “I had felt him through his robes before, but I just thought the thick fabric was making it seem bigger than it was.”

 

“I can’t imagine having my cherry popped by something that would look less out of place on Hagrid,” Tonks shuddered.

 

“That’s the thing, it didn’t really hurt that much,” Hermione said. “He fit inside me with almost embarrassing ease, and though I felt a little pinch, it was quickly replaced by such intense pleasure that I almost couldn’t believe it.”

 

“He fit the entire thing inside you in one thrust?” Fleur asked.

 

“Yes,” Hermione replied.

 

“Shit, you two were made for each other,” Tonks chuckled.

 

“No, I mean yes, but it’s been the same with all the others,” Harry said. “I even had another girl who still had her hymen, and the experience was pretty much the same.”

 

“Well, nothing about that encounter was normal,” Hermione commented, recalling Padma’s memorable first time.

 

“It was my first time, and I was completely overwhelmed,” Harry said, continuing the tale. “I buried my face in her neck and just thrust away with complete abandon while she cried out again and again for more.”

 

“I started cumming very quickly and then found that I couldn’t stop,” Hermione said. “I passed out at some point and woke up with him still fucking me in the same position. I swiftly came again.”

 

“I was too focused on how good it all felt to realize that she had fallen asleep,” Harry said, blushing in embarrassment as he recalled how boorish he had been.

 

“So from the first time onward, you haven’t been able to ‘andle ‘is cock for more than a few minutes without cumming?” Fleur asked.

 

“And once I start, I can’t stop until I pass out,” Hermione nodded. “I know I sound like Lucius Malfoy complaining that he can’t find enough room to store all of his money, and I don’t want our sex life to change, but I would like an explanation for all of this.”

 

“A friend of ours, and one of the girls that we’ve brought into this suggested that I had become part satyr and suggested that I talk to speak with a Veela,” Harry continued. “Have you ever heard of anything like this?”

 

“Non,” Fleur replied. “We Veela descend from the nymphs of old, who slowly went extinct after the last of the satyrs disappeared following the death of Pan.”

 

“Why did they go extinct?” Harry asked.

 

“Nymphs fed off of sexual energy,” Fleur replied. “When the satyrs disappeared, they tried to sustain themselves with ‘uman men, but even the greatest examples just could not keep up, and after a number of them died trying, things became violent. One of the nymphs had birthed a daughter who, in their eyes, was defective, lacking many of the powers that her mother and all nymphs ‘ad, and so she abandoned ‘er in the forest.”

 

“That’s horrid,” Hermione hissed.

 

“It ended up saving ‘er life,” Fleur replied. “The girl was found and taken in by ‘umans. Raised as one of them, she grew up to be exceedingly beautiful and was the delight of ‘er entire village. When one of the younger sons of the local king happened upon ‘er, ‘e was enthralled and whisked ‘er way to be ‘is bride. She ended up ‘aving two dozen daughters by ‘im…”

 

“She was the first Veela!” Hermione exclaimed as she caught on.

 

“Oui,” Fleur replied. “The nymphs were ‘unted to extinction to save the men they preyed on from being mated to death, but the Veela, ‘aving more manageable urges and not needing nearly as much sexual energy to survive, lived. I doubt that you’ve been turned into a satyr, ‘Arry, but there is something about your magic that I found deeply fascinating last year and that ‘as only grown stronger since.”

 

“My magic?” Harry asked.

 

“Veela ‘ave an innate ability to feel the magic around us,” Fleur explained. “What the nymphs thought of as sexual energy was both that and magic. The reason that some ‘uman men lasted longer than others after the disappearance of the satyrs was that they were magical. Veela ‘ave the same needs, just not as great, and it was by luck that the prince who fell in love with the first of us ‘appened to ‘ave an untapped magic within ‘im.”

 

“So it helps you find more suitable partners,” Hermione guessed.

 

“Oui,” Fleur replied. “We do not need our partners to be male either, so long as there is that magic within them that we can sustain ourselves off of. I ‘ave a book written by a Veela some centuries ago that I think you might find interesting. Dora, could you ‘elp me find it?”

 

“You’re better at finding things around here than m…” Tonks cut herself off as she glanced up and saw Fleur giving her a pointed look. “Of course. Be right back, you two.”

 

The two of them departed, and Harry slumped in his seat as he tried to process all that he’d just learned. Whether or not her theory ended up having any merit, Luna turned out to be dead on about the connection between the Veela and the Satyrs.

 

“Well, that was fascinating,” he said. “I wonder what that book is about.”

 

“I’m not sure there is a book,” Hermione murmured, looking around. “I think Fleur just wanted to speak with Tonks in person.”

 

“Hmm,” Harry replied, wondering what that was about.

 

“How long have those two lived together now?” Hermione asked.

 

“I think they moved in here about a month ago,” Harry replied. “I think they started seeing each other after the second task last year, which would make it a year in February. Why?”

 

“It just seems like Fleur’s already put a lot of work in here,” Hermione replied, “or at least, I assume this was Fleur’s doing.”

 

“Oh, trust me, it was,” Harry chuckled. “There are a lot of things I can picture Nymphadora Tonks doing, and giving thought to interior design is not one of them.”

 

“What kind of things have you pictured her doing?” Hermione asked, cocking an eyebrow at him.

 

“I shouldn’t have told you about my old crush on her,” Harry groaned quietly.

 

“Oh, relax; it’s perfectly normal,” Hermione giggled. “She’s your godfather’s cousin, which makes her close enough to be frequently in your life without actually being a blood relative, any more than most purebloods or halfbloods are anyway. Add in her fun, carefree personality and the fact that she can look like anything she likes, and it would have been weird if you didn’t develop a crush on her when you hit puberty.”

 

“Is there something you’d like to tell me, Hermione?” Harry asked with a slight grin on his face.

 

“Well, I did just learn she can grow a cock,” Hermione whispered, grinning impishly.

 

“And now you’re wondering if you could handle two of me,” Harry said. “Lavender would be so proud.”

 

“Perhaps not quite that big,” Hermione shuddered. “I think I might die.”

 

Harry laughed at that and was about to reply when Fleur and Tonks walked back into the kitchen.

 

“I think that I might be able to ‘elp you,” Fleur said. “You said that your ‘ealer couldn’t figure out the cause of all this, oui?”

 

“Yes,” Harry replied. “Merlin knows she ran enough bloody tests, too.”

 

“If it were some curse, she would ‘ave picked up on it,” Fleur said. “Even if it was something that she could not recognize, she still would ‘ave noticed some traces of it and sent you to Saint Mungo’s for more a specialized examination. That she did not would suggest that she found nothing at all.”

 

“That definitely seemed to be the case the last time Harry spoke to her,” Hermione replied.

 

“The sexual prowess you’ve described is unlike anything I’ve ever ‘eard of,” Fleur said. “Between that and the odd feeling that I get from your magic, I think there is definitely something strange going on with you. I doubt your friend’s theory, but I would like to ‘ave a closer look as it were.”

 

“What’s one more medical test?” Harry shrugged.

 

“Oh, trust me, ‘Arry, what I ‘ave in mind would not be appropriate in a ‘ospital,” Fleur purred.

 

“What?” Harry asked.

 

“Fleur can feel your magic just because she’s stood near you,” Tonks replied, “but that’s nothing compared to what she’d be able to tell if she fucked you.”

 

“This isn’t just about the fact that he has a big cock, right?” Hermione asked, sounding amused.

 

“No, but that was a big part of my condition for letting her have him,” Tonks replied, grinning laciviously at him. Harry swore that his cock might push through his pants if it got any harder.

 

“You too?” Harry asked again, unwilling to believe just yet that he was hearing what he thought he was.

 

“Harry, if I’d known you had a bloody beater’s bat between your legs, I’d have seduced you ages ago,” Tonks said. “With my powers, I can handle pretty much anything, and that means that for me, the bigger a guy is, the better.”

 

“You should see ‘ow she thrashes about when I manage to fit my entire fist inside her tight little pussy,” Fleur purred, cupping Tonks’ cheek, “or ‘ear ‘er screams.”

 

She pulled the metamorphmagus in and kissed her deeply. Bringing her hands down to cup her girlfriend’s perfect arse, Tonks deepened the kiss further.

 

“I should have known it would come down to this,” Hermione murmured, climbing into Harry’s lap. Looking down at her boyfriend, she smirked and whispered, “Everywhere we go, there’s some girl or two who wants a piece of you.”

 

She captured his lips in a searing, hot kiss, and Harry wasted no time at all in plunging his tongue into her mouth. The two dueled for dominance, something Harry quickly established, and he picked her up, placing her on the table so he could grind his rock-hard length against her through her panties as her skirt hiked up.

 

“I think we’re being ignored,” Tonks chuckled, breaking Harry out of his reverie.

 

He and Hermione turned to see Tonks and Fleur staring at them and blushed.

 

“Can you really blame me?” Hermione asked, running a finger down along Harry’s chest through his shirt.

 

“We should probably move this to the bedroom,” Fleur suggested. “It is somewhat more comfortable than the kitchen.”

 

“More sanitary too,” Harry chuckled, getting off of Hermione and taking her hand.

 

“Alright, now for me to get a true read on your magic, I will need you to cum inside me,” Fleur said as they reached the richly decorated bedroom.

 

“If that’s the case, you’ll probably want both Tonks and I to shag him first,” Hermione said, looking around the room. “That bed will fit all four of us nicely.”

 

“I grew up with a large bed and got quite used to the space,” Fleur explained.

 

“I had a double bed back home, so the king looked comical to me at first,” Tonks chuckled. “I’ve sort of gotten used to it by now.”

 

“This bed does come with some perks,” Fleur purred.

 

“And how perky they are,” Tonks murmured, kissing her again.

 

“Mmm, there’s that sophisticated wit that won me over,” Fleur said dryly.

 

“And here I thought it was the fact that I can grow an eight-inch tongue,” Tonks replied in kind.

 

“Eight-inch tongue?” Hermione asked.

 

Tonks stuck out her tongue, growing it until it hung well past her chin, and she winked at the brunette, who shuddered.

 

“Ah, that brings back memories,” Fleur sighed before walking over to Harry.

 

He was well aware that Fleur was one of the most beautiful women he’d ever laid eyes on, but knowing that and having her walk up to him with a look of raw desire on her gorgeous face were two very different things.

 

“If you prove too much for me, then once I’ve woken up, you’ll ‘ave to fuck Dora and ‘Ermione until you’re ready to cum inside me,” she said, “but I refuse to accept that any man could outlast a Veela so thoroughly unless I experience it myself.”

 

If someone had told him a year ago that Fleur Delacour would want to fuck him, at all, really, but especially as a matter of pride, he’d have thought they were mad. As he looked into her eyes, seeing how wide her pupils were and what raw, undisguised lust was plainly evident in them, however, he knew that was exactly what she wanted.

 

“Say the words,” Harry murmured when their faces were just inches apart.

 

“In English: I want you to fuck me, ‘Arry,” Fleur purred, and he pulled her in for a passionate kiss.

 

Fleur melted into his touch almost immediately, returning his passion with a raw hunger that he found momentarily overwhelming. Grabbing onto his robes, she walked them back until her legs hit the bed and pulled him down on top of her before rolling them over. Grinding her furnace of cunt on his painfully hard cock, her lips never left his as she continued to snog him frenziedly.

 

“It’s practically a foreign concept to me by now, but you aren’t jealous at all?” Hermione asked.

 

“If it were anyone else, I might be, but I know Fleur and me are solid,” Tonks replied. “So how long have you and Harry been like this?”

 

“It took me a while to convince him to try inviting Lavender into our bed, but…” Hermione went to say.

 

“I’m sorry, he was reluctant to accept a threesome?” Tonks asked. “With Brown?”

 

“He was worried that it might ruin what we had,” Hermione replied, smiling softly as she watched Fleur grab her want and spell of their clothes, her gaze immediately falling on his rock-hard cock.

 

“Fuck me, he’s huge,” Tonks gasped. “I know you said so, but…”

 

“You wouldn’t be the first one to think that I was exaggerating,” Hermione chuckled.

 

“Magnifique,” Fleur purred as she wrapped her hand around his heavy cock and lifted it to her face. “My fingers don’t even touch.”

 

Harry hissed as she slowly stroked his cock, sinking to her knees to get a better look. Her gorgeous heart-shaped face, framed by silvery blonde locks, looked even better just inches from his length.

 

“Hmm, this alone would make you very popular in the Veela enclaves,” Fleur said softly. “You would not lack for beautiful female company for even a night.”

 

“It doesn’t sound like he does now,” Tonks chuckled. “How many girls have you two ruined for normal guys with that monster?”

 

“Seven,” Hermione replied.

 

“Seven?” Tonks asked in shock. “Do you take him in shifts?”

 

“Usually yes, though he can shag us all cross-eyed in one go,” Hermione replied, grinning as she saw Tonks’ eyes and cheeks both turn pink. “Just the other night, realizing that we’d see much less of each other during the break, the nine of us got together and…”

 

Tonks cut her off by capturing her lips in a passionate kiss. Hermione returned the kiss hungrily, immediately melting into the taller woman’s embrace. Moaning into her mouth, Tonks’ hands slipped lower along her back until she had two large handfuls of firm arsecheek.

 

“You ‘ave me on my knees in front of you with your cock in my ‘and and you’re watching other women?” Fleur asked. “I should be insulted.”

 

“In my defense, those women are our girlfriends,” Harry replied with a grin.

 

“True,” Fleur smirked, “but still, I would be a poor excuse of a Veela if I did not at least try to get you to focus on me.”

 

Before Harry could ask her what she had in mind, she immediately took his cock between her pouty lips and swallowed him to the hilt in one smooth motion.

 

“Holy fuck!” Harry groaned, his hands flying to her head as his knees nearly buckled.

 

“Can’t say I blame him for being shocked by her,” Tonks whispered. “Girl’s got a mouth like a hoover.”

 

Fleur bobbed her head up and down, doing her best to suck his soul out of his dick, and Harry couldn’t help but think that she might actually succeed in that. Not even Lavender and Hermione had her skills.

 

“Merlin’s balls, Fleur,” he groaned, and her sky blue eyes filled with mirth at his obvious pleasure.

 

“You’ve never ‘ad your cock sucked by a Veela before, clearly,” Fleur smirked, stroking his saliva-coated cock as she lowered her face to his balls.

 

She captured one of the sensitive orbs between her lips, and he groaned again as pleasure radiated throughout his body. As she switched the other ball, Tonks and Hermione joined them on the bed, completely absorbed in each other as they kissed. The image of his first crush and his girlfriend making out only added to his pleasure as Fleur continued to suck his balls.

 

“By the goddess, these are big,” Fleur marveled, carefully palming his sack.

 

“You should see how much he cums,” Hermione murmured. “Lavender and Daphne spent nearly ten minutes licking off my chest the other…”

 

She trailed off then, looking uncertain as Tonks’ jaw dropped.

 

“Daphne Greengrass?” the metamorph asked, shifting into a perfect copy of the blonde beauty. “This one, right?”

 

“Yes,” Hermione sighed.

 

“You can tell us who else you’re sleeping with, ‘Ermione,” Fleur giggled. “It is not as if we’re going to gossip.”

 

“How do you even know Daphne?” Harry asked, sitting up.

 

“My mother does business with Cyrus Greengrass,” Tonks replied. “I can’t say I’ve spoken to her more than a couple times, but I am aware of who she is. She always struck me as frigid, and I was just surprised that she was one of your girls.”

 

“It’s complicated,” Harry murmured.

 

“Well, as much as I’d love to discuss all your complications, I am so wet I am running down my thighs, and I need this monster inside me,” Fleur said, pushing him back and climbing on top of him.

 

“You don’t want me to eat...oh fuck!” Harry groaned as Fleur started grinding her hairless, dripping wet slit on his throbbing length.

 

“I will want to experience the wonders of parseltongue before you go, but right now, I need to know ‘ow you will feel,” Fleur moaned.

 

“I can’t help but feel slightly overdressed,” Tonks said, and she grinned as Hermione grabbed her wand.

 

A moment later, they were just as naked as their lovers. and Hermione wasted no time in cupping and kneading Tonks large, firm breasts.

 

“How much of this figure is you cheating with your powers?” she asked, trailing her fingers over the older woman’s well defined abs.

 

“I’ve worked out like mad since sixth year,” Tonks replied. “Most of my ‘cheating’ is directed at the girls, which would be at least a cup size smaller naturally.”

 

“Hmm, I definitely appreciate the cheating,” Hermione purred, capturing one of Tonks’ sizable pink nipples between her lips.

 

“Shit, just like that,” Tonks sighed, burying her fingers in Hermione’s wild mane of hair.

 

“Mon Dieu, you’re thick,” Fleur sighed as she lined his cock up with her quivering hole and felt the bulbous head press against her folds.

 

“I’ll fit,” Harry said reassuringly. It would be the height of irony if a Veela was the one woman he had difficulty with in that regard.

 

“Oh, I know,” Fleur grinned. “I cannot imagine how much you are going to stretch out my tight little…”

 

As she spoke, she pressed down, expecting the head to pop inside with a little effort. It did more easily than she imagined, however, and the feeling of being stretched by him was so far beyond what she was expecting that, in her shock, she slipped, sliding down his entire length in one movement.

 

“FUCK!” Fleur screamed as she was suddenly filled to her limits by him.

 

“Fleur?” Tonks asked, concerned by the sudden outburst.

 

Fleur just stared down at him, her jaw dropping and her eyes wide as she slowly adjusted to the feeling of having him inside her. She had had her fair share of lovers over the years, and she had a good idea of what to expect. What she felt, as he spread her inner walls wide, far exceeded anything she was used to, and in ways that couldn’t just be explained by his size.

 

“No wonder none of you can ‘andle ‘im,” Fleur sighed, resting her hands on his shoulder to support herself.

 

“Do you feel like you’re already close?” Hermione asked. “Because that’s what we usually experience.”

 

“Oui,” Fleur replied, shivering in delight. “There is something very different about you, ‘Arry.”

 

“So I keep hearing,” Harry chuckled, sliding his hands up from her hips, along her silky smooth skin. He cupped her perfect tits, feeling them fill his large hands completely, and grinned as she let out a soft little moan.

 

Fleur rose up along his cock, whimpering at the feeling of emptiness as inches of it slipped out of her tight tunnel, and then descended again, moaning as she was once again filled by him. She rode him slowly and sensually, trying to get used to the feeling of him inside her.

 

“So other than Lavender and Daphne, who else have you two managed to lure into your little web of debauchery?” Tonks asked.

 

“Ginny Weasley, Luna Lovegood, Susan Bones, Padma, and Parvati Patil,” Hermione replied.

 

“The Patils are the identical twins in your year, right?” Tonks asked, sounding impressed.

 

“Yes,” Hermione replied.

 

“All the other guys in your year must hate you,” Tonks laughed.

 

“None of them know yet,” Harry grunted, leaning his head in to capture one of Fleur’s pebbled nipples between his lips, earning even louder cries from the gorgeous blonde.

 

“We’ve been discreet, or tried to be,” Hermione said.

 

“Holy shit!” Fleur cried, her hips a blur as she rode him harder and faster. “More, more, more!”

 

A sheen of sweat covered her pale skin, making her glisten in the soft light of their room, and Hermione marveled at how she didn’t feel the slightest bit of jealousy. Seeing Harry sleep with a woman as beautiful as Fleur would have bothered her greatly at one point, she was sure, but after everything they’d done together over the last few months, it just felt right in a way.

 

“Fuck me, that’s hot,” Tonks sighed.

 

“She’s taking longer to cum than most of us do, but I still don’t think she’s going to outlast him,” Hermione murmured in the metamorph’s ear.

 

“Then we’d better be ready for him,” Tonks said. “Sit on my face; I want to taste you.”

 

“Only if I can taste you too,” Hermione grinned as the older woman laid down on her back.

 

She crawled up to her, swinging a leg over her head, and lowered her dripping wet slit down onto her mouth, only to cry out in shock as she felt herself penetrated by something long, thick, and wiggling before she came close to her face. Looking down, she saw that Tonks had pushed her impossible long tongue inside her and was moving it about inside her in ways that shouldn’t have been possible.

 

“I...it’s prehensile?” Hermione asked, grabbing onto the other woman’s sides for support as her body began to shake.

 

“Ze perks of...mon dieu...dating a metamorph,” Fleur whimpered as she continued to ride Harry, sounding like she was right on the edge of ecstasy. Her accent apparently thickened when she was about to cum.

 

Hermione lowered herself down towards Tonks’ pussy and took note of how smooth the skin there was. She almost seemed waxed, but Hermione doubted that she’d even need to. She had seen the metamorphmagus change the length of her hair effortlessly before and imagined that body hair would be no different. As she began tracing the tip of her tongue through the older woman’s hot, slick folds, she heard Fleur scream.

 

“FUCK!” Fleur shrieked at the top of her lungs as she came hard, falling forward into Harry’s arms as she squirted all over him.

 

“Ugh,” Harry grunted at the exquisite feeling of her already tight cunt squeezing his cock as she fluttered and spasmed around him.

 

He held her tightly, thrusting up into her depths as she writhed and convulsed in pleasure, before flipping them over.

 

“Wha...wha?” Fleur went to ask, her eyes glassy and unfocused as she looked up at him.

 

“Do you want more?” Harry whispered in her ear, making her quake under him again.

 

“Oui,” Fleur panted. “Only Dora...‘as ever made me squirt...like zat.”

 

Taking her arms in his hands, he pinned them above her head and began fucking her, driving his cock deep with each long, hard thrust. She whimpered and moaned each time he reached deep inside her, almost unable to fathom how good it felt.

 

Hermione cried out as Tonks dug what felt like a tiny finger coming out of her tongue into the rough, sensitive skin of her g-spot. She knew that she was close and wanted to make the other woman cum, if not first, then as she did. She swiped her tongue over her clit, smirking as she felt her shudder under her, and then realized something that she hadn’t before.

 

“Can you make your clit slightly bigger?” she asked.

 

“I can make it more than slightly bigger,” Tonks replied after taking a moment to pull her long tongue out of her new lover’s dripping slit.

 

Hermione watched in amazement as the tiny hooded nub of the metamorph’s clit, pushed out past the hood, thickening slightly. She immediately dove at it, wrapping her lips around the little pearl and sucking gently, drawing a loud moan from Tonks.

 

“Ah fuck!” Tonks whimpered, tightening her grip on Hermione’s hips. “Shit, you’re good at that.”

 

Hermione felt an odd sense of pride at being complimented by someone who spent her nights with a goddess like Fleur, though that pride was quickly driven from her mind as Tonks pushed her tongue inside her pussy again. She could only moan into the other woman’s cunt as that impossible tongue started massaging her g-spot again. It was an odd sensation, feeling sort of like when Harry or one of the others stroked the sensitive spot with their fingers, only smoother and warmer. She alternated between licking and sucking on Tonk’s clit, trying to make her cum, but felt herself racing towards her own climax.

 

“YES!” Fleur screamed, her whole body writhing under Harry as she came again.

 

Hermione grinned and went to suck Tonks’ sensitive clit back into her mouth again when she felt the metamorph’s tongue move inside her, seeming to grow longer, and gasped when she felt it poke against a spot deep inside her that she swore had to be close to her cervix. Colors flashed behind her eyes as she felt a pleasure that she wasn’t expecting, and she screamed, cumming hard. Holding onto Tonks’ legs for dear life, she convulsed in ecstasy.

 

“Wait, stop, stop!” Fleur panted, and Tonks pulled her tongue out of Hermione’s quivering cunt to look at her girlfriend.

“Is something wrong?” she asked.

 

“Too...much!” Fleur panted, brushing her long blonde hair out of her face and grinning ear to ear as Harry pulled his cock from her gaping quim. “Would ‘ave...passed out.”

 

“So he is too much,” Tonks mused, genuinely surprised, even after all she had heard from them that Harry really was able to make her insatiable girlfriend beg for a break.

 

Harry rolled over, looking over at Hermione as she shook, panted for breath, and sighed, feeling utterly relaxed. Fleur took a moment to catch her breath before speaking.

 

“You must try ‘im,” she grinned at Tonks. “Both because I need ‘is cum while I’m awake enough to feel it, and because that cock is divine.”

 

“Certainly looks it,” Tonks said, crawling over to him.

 

As she crawled, she exaggerated the sway of her hips, drawing his eye, and Harry noticed something that he hadn’t before.

 

“You changed,” he said.

 

“I change all the time,” Tonks said, shifting her skin tone to a coal black and then back to her normal paleness.

 

“I meant your figure,” Harry said, his eyes focused on her wide hips and plump yet firm arse.

 

At three years his senior, Tonks had been the perfect age to torment him when puberty first hit, and for Harry, it felt like she went from being his annoying not-cousin to the hottest thing on Earth overnight. As he’d rapidly developed a crush on her, he had spent more time than he’d care to admit watching her and became very aware of what looks she preferred.

 

With her powers, she could look however she liked, within reason, but like anyone else, she decided on what she liked best quickly enough and stuck with the figure she preferred for years. She liked being of average height, with a build that was both curvy enough to make people look, but also strong and solid. Together with her workout routine, she developed one hell of a toned, athletic body, cheating with her powers to make her breasts and arse a little fuller than they likely would have been otherwise.

 

Now, her hips were quite wide, her arse large and round, and her breasts more than the handful they had always been. She had a perfect hourglass body, looking almost like a more athletic Fleur, now that he thought about it.

 

“You have almost the same figure as Fleur,” Hermione said, having recovered from her orgasm.

 

“Oh, right,” Tonks chuckled. “I actually did that subconsciously, believe it or not. Didn’t notice until my clothes stopped fitting as well as they did.”

 

“She said, when I asked, that I must ‘ave changed ‘er idea of perfection,” Fleur said, beaming at Tonks, who flushed slightly at the memory.

 

“That’s so sweet,” Hermione gushed. “Subconscious changing must be a massive pain, though.”

 

“It’s why I seem like I have two left feet so often,” Tonks grumbled. “I actually tried that once, and it wasn’t as bad as you’d think. Of course, the question is, how did Harry here know that my body had changed so much?”

 

Harry gulped as her eyes turned orange for a second, though she quickly smirked.

 

“Relax,” she laughed. “You weren’t exactly subtle as a kid.”

“Really?” Harry asked, reddening a bit.

 

“I thought you were going to faint that time I overstuffed my bikini top until it almost burst during the summer after sixth year,” Tonks laughed. “Laughed by arse off when you ran off.”

 

“I did wonder if you knew what an affect you had on me,” Harry grumbled.

 

“Well, stud, how’d you like to live out one of your oldest fantasies?” Tonks asked. Turning around on her hands and knees, she buried her face in the bedding and reached behind her to spread her round cheeks wide, exposing her dripping slit and winking arsehole. “Hermione here couldn’t quite make me cum, and I swear I’m about to burst.”

 

“In my defense, I’m pretty sure you licked my fornix,” Hermione said defensively. “I thought I was going to pass out, that felt so good.”

 

Harry crawled over to Tonks, his heavy cock bobbing in the air as he went, and looked down at her in awe. She wasn’t wrong about this being one of his oldest fantasies, quite possibly the oldest. He had dreamed of this moment more times than he could count, though none of those early wet dreams had ever featured a foursome. His pubescent imagination hadn’t come close to picturing what his sex life would end up looking like. Brushing the bulbous head of his cock through her slick folds, he grinned as he heard her whimper.

 

“Fucking hell, you feel as thick as a fist,” Tonks whimpered.

 

She had been right on the edge when she made Hermione cum, and while her momentary concern about Fleur had cooled her jets a bit, it was only a bit, and seeing her gorgeous girlfriend so overwhelmed by pleasure turned her right back on. As she waited there, with her face pushed into the sheets and her arse in the air, inhaling the intoxicating scent of Fleur’s pussy that so suffused them, she expected it wouldn’t take much to get her off.

 

“Oh fuck!” Tonks cried as Harry pushed forward, stretching her little pussy more than any man ever had. “Oh, you’re so bloody big!”

 

“‘Is size is the least of it,” Fleur sighed as she watched Harry penetrate Tonks with rapt interest.

 

“Fuck me, you’re tight,” Harry grunted as he buried the last of his cock inside her.

 

“Haven’t even...tightened up, ye…” Tonks whimpered before going still as he pulled a few inches of his cock out of her. “What the FUCK!?”

 

He slammed forward, spearing her slick tunnel hard, and she came undone immediately, screaming at the top of her lungs. She had expected that it wouldn’t take much to get her off in her state, but she never would have imagined that it would happen almost immediately. Completely overwhelmed by the pleasure of having him inside her, she could only claw at the sheets as she writhed in ecstasy. On and on it went as her vision went white and her entire body shook and shuddered like she was being electrocuted.

 

“Merlin’s balls, you’re like a hot, wet vice,” Harry groaned as he pounded her spasming tunnel hard and fast.

 

“She gets tighter the longer ‘er orgasm goes on,” Fleur grinned.

 

“She’s subconsciously trying to end it?” Hermione asked.

 

“Something like that,” Fleur replied. “Do recall to pull out, ‘Arry. I need your cum.”

 

“DON’T STOP!” Tonks shrieked, still lost in the maelstrom of pleasure that his pistoning length had induced.

 

One orgasm fed into the next, growing ever more intense as they continued to fuck like wild animals. Words soon failed her, and she was reduced to intelligible screams and squeals. Her hair turned multi-colored, taking on a kaleidoscope look as her eyes rolled back into her head. Harry tightened his grip on her wide hips, mesmerized by the sight of her powers going wild as well as the rippling of her thick arse cheeks as his hips impacted them again and again.

 

“So...ga,” Tonks gurgled as she passed out, going completely limp.

 

“Fuck,” Harry grunted, pulling out of her twitching form and turning to Hermione, who immediately pushed him onto his back and impaled herself on his cock.

 

“Yes!” she cried, riding him hard as she soared towards her peak. “Can’t believe I...ever tried to keep you...to myself!”

 

“I would have been happy as we were,” Harry assured her.

 

“But not satis...satisfi...HARRY!” Hermione squealed, cumming hard.

 

Harry pulled her in close and held her spasming body tight as he continued to pound up into her gushing sex. Burying his face in the crook of her neck, he inhaled a mixture of her flowery shampoo and sweat, a scent he knew and loved well by then.

 

“I’m getting close,” he warned.

 

“Pull out!” Fleur exclaimed, spreading her legs wide.

 

Harry rolled over, lying Hermione down on her back, and pulled his cock from her fluttering depths as she smiled up at him with glassy brown eyes. Moving over to Fleur, he lined himself up with her and buried himself to the hilt in one thrust, making her cry out in pleasure. Thrusting with the sort of reckless abandon he only ever did when he was right on the edge, he let go with a roar and filled her tight pussy to the brim.

 

“OUI!” Fleur shrieked as the first thick rope of cum hit her cervix.

 

Her vision went white as she came with him, and, lost in her pleasure, it took her a moment to realize that she was, in her mind’s eye, peering deeply into her lover’s very being. She had experienced this before, but never with the same intensity, and it wasn’t until Harry went still atop her, holding himself up on his forearms, that her orgasm ended and she was able to see what she’d been hoping to.

 

“Mon Dieu,” Fleur gasped, her glassy eyes as wide as saucers as she stared blankly at the ceiling.

 

It was so much more cum than she’d ever experienced in her life and so full of magic that it blew her mind. She was barely aware of Harry pulling out of her and rolling over onto his back as he panted for breath; she was so focused on the essence that he’d filled her with. She closed her eyes and tried to slow her breathing, wanting to get as much out of the temporary connection between them as she possibly could, not that she’d mind trying again if needed. She didn’t know how long she stayed like that, blotting out her other sense so she could look inward through her magic, but when she opened her eyes again, it had clearly been a while because both Hermione and Tonks were awake.

 

“I was beginning to think you had nodded off after all,” Tonks murmured, leaning in to kiss her softly.

 

“Non, there was just so much to parse through,” Fleur said. Turning to Harry, she added, “You are exceptionally powerful for one thing, though this we already knew.”

 

“Were you able to figure anything out?” Harry asked.

 

“There is a wildness to your magic, for lack of a better word, that I ‘ave never felt before,” Fleur said. “I can sense immense virility and a magical strength that I ‘ave not felt before, and there is one thing that stands out. Something about your magic feels like Dora.”

 

“What, do you think he’s a strange sort of metamorph?” Tonks asked. “That might explain the oversized cock.”

 

“I didn’t hear you complain,” Harry grinned.

 

“I never would,” Tonks purred, and Harry shuddered at the raw desire in her pink eyes.

 

“It’s not that,” Fleur replied, shaking her head. “The feeling of the metamorphmagus powers within you is very unique, feeling like an endless shifting of sorts. What I sense in ‘Arry would only make sense if you two were more closely related than I realized. You would ‘ave to be cousins for it to make sense, if not siblings.”

 

“Considering what we just did, I should hope not,” Tonks laughed.

 

“His grandmother was a Black,” Hermione said. “Dorea was her name, right?”

 

“This feels stronger than that,” Fleur said. “To be honest, it feels like ‘Arry is more of a Black than Dora.”

 

“That’s weird,” Harry said.

 

“Other than that, I don’t feel much,” Fleur admitted. “Sorry, but you just seem like an unbelievably powerful and virile man.”

 

“There are worse things, I suppose,” Harry chuckled.

 

“You did give us another potential clue,” Hermione mused.

 

“Clearly, this is the work of dark magic,” Harry grinned, and Hermione took a second to realize what he was getting at before groaning and rolling her eyes.

 

“That’s pun’s worthy of your godfather,” Hermione groaned before going still. “Wait, Sirius!”

 

“What about him?” Harry asked.

 

“Didn’t he try to obliviate himself right after we experimented with Lavender?” Hermione asked.

 

“What?!” Tonks exclaimed.

 

“He did,” Harry replied, “and I seek his advice about your...idea.”

 

“Could he have done something?” Hermione asked. “Fleur, with your magic sense, could you tell if something changed within him and how long ago it did?”

 

“If it was a recent change, I would feel that,” Fleur replied, “but nothing in ‘Arry seemed to ‘ave changed recently.”

 

“Let’s go back a bit to where my idiot cousin tried to obvliate himself,” Tonks said. “What the hell was he thinking?”

 

“Perhaps that he didn’t want to remember anything incriminating,” Hermione replied.

 

“Hermione, Sirius would never do anything to hurt me,” Harry said, honestly offended by the suggestion.

 

“Harry, from what you’ve told me, Sirius has been pretty open with you about how popular he and your father were with women back in the day,” Hermione said. “What if he did something right after your parents died, trying to make you into some kind of super-stud as a tribute to his best friend. It sounds insane, but honestly, Sirius can be a little odd at times, and if this was while he was grieving for his best friend…”

 

“I…” Harry trailed off, realizing that what Hermione had suggested wasn’t exactly impossible.

 

“Well, whatever Sirius did or didn’t do, if he oblivated himself, we’d have no way of finding out,” Tonks sighed.

 

“Self-obliviation doesn’t work,” Harry said. “Sirius just ended up hurting himself, though he was ultimately fine.”

 

“Then we have only one option,” Tonks said. “We need to question Sirius.”

Chapter 8

“Alright, so we just need to ask him straight up if he did anything weird to you when you were younger,” Tonks said as they walked towards 12 Grimmauld Place. “Actually, maybe don’t word it that way.”

 

Looking around to make sure that there were no muggles within earshot, Fleur clarified, “It could ‘ave been a ritual of some kind, perhaps even something entirely benign and unrelated to your situation. Something ‘ad to make you feel so much like the magic of the Black family.”

 

“Is there anything else you could think of?” Hermione asked.

 

“You did grow up in this house, which is completely suffused with their magic,” Fleur mused. “I ‘aven’t ‘eard of such a thing leaving such a noticeable mark before, but maybe it’s possible.”

 

“Daphne? Susan?” Harry called out as he saw a familiar blonde and redhead standing by the front door of his home.

 

As they turned to see him, a third figure moved around them, and Harry realized that Luna was there as well.

 

“Harry!” the short blonde exclaimed, rushing over to him and jumping into his arms.

 

Harry laughed as she kissed him in full view of the neighborhood.

 

“Hey, you three,” he chuckled as he helped her down. “What brings you here?”

 

“Nothing much,” Susan replied. “You said we could stop by over the break, and we happened to be in the area.”

 

“We then ran into Luna, who seemed to have the same idea,” Daphne added.

 

“I got the feeling that I should come over today,” Luna smiled. “Nymphadora Tonks and Fleur Delacour, I thought the story of you two finding love while competing against each other in the tournament was deeply romantic. I’m Luna.”

 

“Thank you,” Tonks said, smiling as the reminder of how she and Fleur got together outweighed her annoyance at hearing her name.

 

“I take it that this means that you followed my advice?” Luna asked, gesturing to Fleur.

 

When the blonde furrowed her brow, Hermione explained, saying, “Luna was the one who thought we should ask a Veela about Harry’s uniqueness.”

 

“I figured that, as possible descendants of the nymphs, you might have a better chance of finding out why Harry’s so satyr-like,” Luna said, “and I don’t just mean the giant pe…”

 

“We should probably head inside,” Hermione said, cutting Luna off.

 

“I don’t think Sirius is home,” Harry muttered.

 

“Definitely not,” Susan said. “We were just about to leave when you showed up because no one answered the door.”

 

“Don’t you guys have an elf?” Daphne asked, confused.

 

“Yes, but he can be a right prick,” Harry replied, grabbing his key.

 

“You’re Bonesie’s niece, right?” Tonks asked.

 

“Yes,” Susan replied. “Susan.”

 

Tonks shook her offered hand, and they both gasped at the spark they felt. Susan caught Fleur looking at them intently and blushed as the Veela winked at her.

 

As she and Tonks followed Harry and Hermione inside, Susan turned to Daphne and said, “You don’t think…”

 

“Would it honestly surprise you?” Daphne chuckled.

 

“I can’t wait to slurp Harry’s cum from both of them,” Luna sighed quietly, making both Daphne and Susan blush as she headed inside.

 

“Kreacher!” Harry called out.

 

“Yes, half-blood master?” Kreacher replied, appearing before them and glaring at Harry.

 

“Where’s Sirius?” Harry asked.

 

“Out failing to make heirs,” Kreacher snarled.

 

“Ah,” Harry sighed. “Well, he’ll be back soon enough, then. That will be all.”

 

Kreacher disappeared, and Harry led the others into the sitting room.

 

“I take it that means he followed some floosy home from a pub?” Tonks asked.

 

“Yeah, like I say, he’ll be back soon,” Harry replied.

 

*****

 

Sirius Black grinned to himself as he left the flat of his latest conquest, a gorgeous muggle blonde about ten years his junior whose name he knew he’d forget before long. One little warning that he wished he’d read back in his school days about the animagus transformation was just how much one’s form could impact their personality. All three of the marauders who found and ultimately succeeded in perfecting their animal forms emerged from that first transformation changed in certain ways.

 

James had grown far prouder and more territorial about a number of things, including his longtime crush. Attaining his stag form had also sparked the beginning of a process of maturity that ultimately let him win over said crush. Pettigrew had, of course, grown more craven and cowardly, something that ultimately came back to bite them all in the ass down the line. As for Sirius…

 

Sirius was a dog, in every sense of the term.

 

Chuckling to himself at his own bad pun, he apparated home to Grimmauld Place, only to find himself greeted by an assortment of people he wouldn’t have expected. Harry and Hermione were normal enough, though seeing them accompanied by Nym and her Veela girlfriend was odd. There were others as well, including a particularly buxom blonde with really intense blue eyes, a similarly proportioned redhead who he would have known was related to Amelia Bones even if he hadn’t seen her before, and a tiny waifish blonde with some of the biggest eyes he’d ever seen.

 

“Hello, all,” he said, curious about the way they were all staring at him.

 

“Sirius, we need to talk to you,” Tonks said.

 

“Before we get to that, Sirius, these are Daphne, Susan, and Luna,” Harry said, pointing to each as he named them. “They’re friends of mine.”

 

“The best sort of friends,” Sirius thought to himself as he realized that he’d smelled all three of them on Harry. His eyes widened as he noticed that he smelled his cousin and Fleur on him as well. “Damn, Harry.”

 

As he swelled with godfatherly pride, he finally realized just how uncomfortable his godson looked and furrowed his brow.

 

“Lovely to meet you three,” he said. “Harry, what’s wrong?”

 

“I’ll just come out and ask: did you perform some ritual on me as a child?” Harry asked.

 

“Ah,” Sirius replied. sighing.

 

“What do you mean, ‘ah?’” Tonks asked, narrowing her eyes.

 

“Let’s sit down; this is going to take a while,” Sirius said. “Would any of you like something to drink?”

 

“I’d prefer a simple explanation,” Daphne replied, while most of the others just shook their heads.

 

“Do you have any juice?” Luna asked, smiling serenely in complete contrast to the blatant tension in the others.

 

“Yes,” Sirius replied. “Kreacher, juice a couple oranges for our guest.”

 

As he led them to the sitting room, ready to have a conversation that he’d hoped would either not happen for a while yet or at all, he was intimately aware of the fact that he had both an auror trainee and the niece of the head of the DMLE present for it. Hoping that the fact that they’d both slept with Harry would be enough for him to get them to keep it to themselves, he sat down by the fireplace and beckoned them to do the same. A glass of fresh orange juice appeared next to Luna the moment she sat down, and she thanked the air since his crotchety house elf hadn’t deigned to show himself.

 

“To answer your question, I didn’t perform a ritual on you,” Sirius replied. “What I did, not long after I brought you here for the first time after your parents were killed, was hand you this.”

 

Pricking his finger on a small spike on the left armrest, Sirius let a drop of his blood fall onto the middle of the armrest and reached into the compartment that opened up to pull out an ancient-looking pan flute. All of them looked slightly confused except for Luna, who gasped, her large gray-blue eyes going wide.

 

“Is that…” she breathed.

 

“Pan’s flute,” Sirius nodded.

 

“What?” Hermione asked. “Surely you don’t mean the god Pan.”

 

“That’s exactly what I mean,” Sirius replied. “This flute belonged to the ancient wizard Pan, whose exploits saw him worshiped as a god by the ancient Greeks.”

 

“Wait, wait, wait, you mean that’s an actual Olympian artifact?” Tonks asked, her hair and eyes going orange. “Do you have any idea how long just possessing one of those things could land you in Azkaban?”

 

“The rest of my life, I’m aware,” Sirius replied. “This thing has been in our family for centuries. It was one of the Orion Blacks who found it back in the fifteenth century. I don’t recall which. They were made illegal by the I.C.W. not long after the organization was founded, but it had been a possession of the House of Black for over two centuries by then, and our ancestors refused to hand it in.”

 

“Why are they so illegal?” Hermione asked. “I’ve never actually read about them before.”

 

“The Olympian gods, as the muggles knew them, were exceptionally powerful wizards and witches,” Tonks replied. “Stories about the kinds of things they could do are probably exaggerated, but even if that’s true, they were likely far more powerful than even Dumbledore. The artifacts that they left behind had a habit of ending up in the wrong hands and causing chaos. After the Statute of Secrecy was put in place and the I.C.W. was founded, it was agreed that, because they could so easily break the statute, banning their possession and demanding that they be stored away was necessary.”

 

“Auntie used to tell me stories of them, but I thought they were a myth,” Susan said. “A wand that could hurl lightning bolts just as powerful as the real thing and a trident capable of causing tsunamis just seemed so impossible.”

 

“The authorities would prefer that most believe that, I imagine,” Fleur said.

 

“So what does Pan’s flute do, exactly?” Harry asked.

 

“Kill everyone who tries to blow into it,” Sirius replied, earning seven identical wide-eyed looks. “The reason that the Blacks were able to hold onto it is that everyone had more or less forgotten it by that point. Zeus’ thunderbolt, Apollo’s chariot, and other things like that had all caused chaos in the millenia since their owners died, but Pan’s flute hadn’t precisely because no one could figure out how to use it. Orion Black believed that Pan’s power lay in the flute and that figuring out how to use it would mean figuring out how to unlock that power.”

 

“Why did he believe that?” Hermione asked.

 

“It was inscribed on the wall of the long-hidden cave in Greece that he found it in,” Sirius replied. “He ultimately died trying to use it, as did a few other Blacks through the centuries before it was locked away and forgotten. I found it along with the journal of the last poor sod who tried to blow into it during the last months of the war. I thought about handing it in, but so many of the local officials seemed corrupt by then that I didn’t dare risk it ending up in you-know-who’s hands. Knowing our luck, he’d have figured it out.”

 

“When you say you gave it to me, what exactly does that mean?” Harry asked.

 

“I gave it to you, and you blew into it,” Sirius replied, earning a chorus of angry replies.

 

“Why the hell would you give him a dangerous artifact that no one had ever used successfully before?” Daphne asked, sounding incensed. “Wasn’t he a year old at the time?”

 

“Just about, and because I knew that it wouldn’t kill him,” Sirius replied.

 

“Wait, so you figured out how it worked?” Harry asked. “Why didn’t you use it yourself?”

 

“I didn’t figure out anything, but I knew it wouldn’t kill you for the same reason that I decided to give it to you,” Sirius replied. He took a deep breath then, to steady himself, as he prepared to tell Harry something he’d been dreading having to speak of for years. “There’s a prophecy about you in the Department of Mysteries.”

 

“What?” Harry asked.

 

“A real prophecy?” Hermione asked.

 

“You and you...Voldemort are destined to fight,” Sirius replied.

 

“But he’s dead?” Susan pointed out.

 

“Um, not so much,” Harry said, and everyone but Sirius and Hermione whipped around to look at him. “He survived somehow, and though he’s just a wraith right now, he is still out there. He actually possessed Professor Quirrell in our first year.”

 

“Dumbledore swore that he didn’t truly die that night,” Sirius said. “He tried to get me to hand you over, saying that he could prepare better protections for you with your mother’s remaining family than I could, but I refused. For one thing, Petunia’s a dreadful human being, and there was no way that I was handing you over to her, but beyond that, I had already figured out the best protection of all. I would make you a god.”

 

“Oh, so that means I was right!” Luna exclaimed. Turning to Harry, she added, “You are a sex god!”

 

“What do you mean, make me a god?” Harry asked, ignoring Luna.

 

“When you blew into this flute, as had happened every time that anyone did, the flute and you both glowed with a deep green light,” Sirius explained. “Whereas everyone else died and the light abruptly disappeared, in your case, you seemed to absorb it. At first, it seemed like all that it managed to do was not kill you, but over time, you started showing signs that it had had some effect.”

 

“Like his musical abilities and his way with animals?” Luna asked.

 

“Among other things,” Sirius grimaced.  When they all shot him confused looks, he said, “Let’s just say that there were certain physical changes that I couldn’t not notice when I bathed you.”

 

“I was always oddly strong and muscular,” Harry murmured.

 

“It was a little odd,” Sirius replied. “It was actually because of that, as well as how much virility played a role in Pan’s purported powers, that I figured that the rest of your powers would reveal themselves after you matured and started having sex.  When you told me about the...issues that you and Hermione were having, I guessed that was it, and when you two started sleeping with Lavender Brown, I assumed that you were well on your way to forming the sort of harem that Pan had.”

 

“And that’s when you tried to obliviate yourself,” Harry said, narrowing his eyes. “Did you really intend to leave me clueless about all of this?”

 

“Of course not,” Sirius replied. “I left enough information scattered about the library for you and Hermione to figure things out, but understand that I would end up in prison for good if this got out, and you still need me as your guardian. Without me, given who you are and the lack of legitimate contenders to replace me, there would be a lengthy court battle over your guardianship, and Narcissa, as my cousin, would have more of a shot than most. I don’t need to tell any of you how bad it would be if Lucius Malfoy ended up as his legal guardian. Can I trust you two in particular to keep this to yourself?”

 

That last question was directed towards Tonks and Susan, who both scowled but nodded.

 

“Look, Harry, I know what I did was wrong, and if I could redo it, I’d probably not give you this thing at all,” Sirius sighed, “but I was a twenty-one-year-old man back then who had just lost nearly everyone he cared about most in the world and was suddenly made to not only look after a baby he was nowhere near ready for, but one who was destined to fight a monster none of us could hope to stop. Once I got it in my head that the prophecy meant you’d survive using the flute, since you couldn’t fight him if you were dead, I figured it was the best shot you were going to have.”

 

“Has the dark lord been spotted since Quirrell died?” Daphne asked.

 

“Not in person,” Harry replied, recalling the diary.

 

“He’ll return eventually, as he kind of has to for the prophecy to work out,” Sirius said. “His biggest problem is that his followers are all either in Azkaban, like my darling cousin Bellatrix, dead like Peter, or too comfortable to bother seeking him out, like Lucius Malfoy.”

 

“Peter?” Daphne asked.

 

“Pettigrew,” Sirius scowled. “He was a friend of Harry’s father and mine back in school, and he’s also the one who sold James and Lily out to Voldemort.”

 

“You’re sure that this is a real prophecy we’re dealing with?” Hermione asked, as skeptical of such things as ever.

 

“Dumbledore assured us all,” Sirius replied. “It was given to him, and he got James and Lily to go into hiding not long after. He got the Longbottoms to go into hiding as well, because apparently there was some ambiguity about who it could have been about. Voldemort went after you, though, and that sealed it.”

 

“So that’s why he came after us,” Harry said, looking down at his feet.

 

“He came after you because he was a lunatic,” Sirius said harshly as Hermione wrapped an arm around his godson, “and we were all his enemies by then. He learned of part of the prophecy and went after you, but we were all already on his hit list.”

 

“Why did you not tell me sooner?” Harry asked.

 

“Because I knew how you’d react to learning about the prophecy, and I couldn’t really explain the pan flute without explaining that,” Sirius replied. “I’m sorry if it’s caused you trouble, Harry, but I really did think that it would give you the best shot you were going to get against Voldemort.”

 

“I can’t really say that it’s given me trouble,” Harry admitted.

 

“Our relationship has only gotten stronger over the course of the last few months,” Hermione added, smiling at her boyfriend.

 

“And if you weren’t such an incredible sex god, Hermione would never have invited all of us to join you in bed,” Luna added.

 

Sirius coughed and looked away.

 

“Wait, does this mean that until Voldemort and I fight again and one of us manages to kill the other for good, neither of us can die?” Harry asked.

 

“I wouldn’t suggest testing that theory out any further than I already have, but I would imagine so,” Sirius replied. “According to Dumbledore, true prophecies, the ones that end up in the Hall of Prophecies in the Department of Mysteries, always end up coming true. Believe me, I asked him repeatedly when he came to tell me that dark dickhead was only mostly dead and would inevitably come back some day. That was the only reason that I felt safe handing you this flute.”

 

“Could I see it?” Harry asked.

 

“Here,” Sirius replied, handing it to him. “Be careful with it, though.”

 

“It doesn’t look familiar at all,” Harry murmured as he looked it over, “but something about it feels...right.”

 

“Orion Black believed that the flute could make someone a god if they figured out how to safely use it because of the inscription he found in that cave,” Sirius said. “Here lies the vessel of the great god Pan’s power. Let he who is worthy restore the horned one’s power. He will return in songs floating on the winds.”

 

“Why are ancient instructions never clear?” Daphne grumbled.

 

“Well, part of the problem here is that it was translated from the ancient Greek,” Sirius replied. “Orion’s interpretation was that one needed to figure out the right tune to play on the flute, and he...sacrificed a fair few muggle musicians testing the damned thing, figuring that no muggle could claim the power he was convinced lay within. He actually died because one of his victims happened to survive a little longer than the others for some reason, and he rushed to play the same tune himself.”

 

“Why am I not surprised?” Harry muttered to himself as Hermione looked incensed.

 

“As I’ve told you many times, Harry, my family’s nuts,” Sirius sighed, “and in hindsight, perhaps I didn’t escape that as much as I’ve always thought.”

 

“Look, Sirius, I do wish that you’d told me sooner, but given what I’m going to have to fight again, I can’t say that I really blame you for trying something insane,” Harry said. Looking around at the others, he added, “It’s not like I can really argue with the results.”

 

“I would think not,” Fleur laughed as Tonks rolled her eyes.

 

“I’ll keep mum about this, but if I find you doing anything else this absolutely illegal, you’re not getting another pass from me, Sirius,” Tonks said warningly.

 

“I’d be hard-pressed to do anything this illegal again,” Sirius muttered. “It’s not like we own a second Olympian artifact.”

 

“I won’t tell my aunt,” Susan promised. Blushing, she added, “I can’t really complain about the results either.”

 

“None of us can,” Luna added, wrapping her arms around Harry, who hugged her back with a grin.

 

“Just agree to the marriage contract I’m working on, and all will be well,” Daphne said.

 

Sirius gave Harry a confused look, and he just mouthed ‘later.’

 

“Anyway, I need to shower,” Sirius said. “Is there anything else you want to go over?”

 

“No, go ahead,” Harry replied, staring down at the pan flute. Once he’d left, he said, “So I’m Pan come again.”

 

“Thank goodness your name isn’t Peter,” Tonks joked, making him smile.

 

“At least we finally have an explanation,” Hermione muttered. “No wonder Madam Pomfrey had no idea what she was dealing with.”

 

“This also explains why Sirius has always been so adamant about me working on combat training,” Harry groaned. “I always thought he was nuts, and even after seeing what remains of that monster in first year, I just figured that he’d either stay dead or it would be another war. I didn’t think that I’d have to actually be the one to put him down.”

 

“That much my aunt does need to know about,” Susan muttered. “I can’t believe he isn’t dead.”

 

“I wonder if the dementors could ‘accidentally’ eat the souls of the death eaters in Azkaban,” Daphne mused. When the other looked at her in shock, she said, “We’re talking the likes of the Lestranges here, and the dark lord could break them out with ease.”

 

“Try not to discuss blatantly illegal things around me,” Tonks muttered. “As for your aunt, Susan, I think Bonesie already knows.”

 

“Huh?” Susan asked.

 

“Sirius has been working on increasing the DMLE’s funding for years,” Tonks replied, “and the way the boss lady runs the department, you’d think we were already at war.”

 

“That’s just about the only thing that Sirius bothers with the Wizengamot over,” Harry commented.

 

“I knew it would be a good idea to come over today,” Luna smiled. “Now we know for sure why chasing me through the forest was so much fun for you.”

 

“Given how it ended, I would have enjoyed that even without the pan flute,” Harry rumbled, making the tiny blonde shiver.

 

“We can try it again some time,” Luna grinned.

 

“I cannot believe that this ‘as been ‘ere for centuries,” Fleur sighed. “My people would ‘ave loved to get our ‘ands on something connected to Pan.”

 

“It’s probably for the best that you didn’t, all things considered,” Hermione muttered. “I get his reasoning, and his logic does seem sound, if simple, but it was still highly irresponsible to hand a dangerous magical artifact to a baby.”

 

“Honestly, I can see why he did it,” Harry sighed. “His best friend was killed, betrayed by another friend whom he hunted down and killed afterward. He was then given a baby to raise and told, ‘oh yeah, the dark dickhead who just killed your best friend and his wife is going to come back for the kid too.’ I’d have gotten pretty desperate myself.”

 

“Like I said, I get why he did it,” Hermione said.

 

“When you put it like that, I can sympathize too, even if I still think he was an idiot,” Tonks sighed.

 

“Dora, about last night,” Fleur whispered in her ear. “Now that we ‘ave the answer we were looking for…”

 

Tonks looked into her girlfriend’s eyes and smirked at the naked desire tinged with unease in them.

 

“If you want us to come back for more, I’d be game, luv,” she whispered, and Fleur sighed with relief.

 

“Is something wrong?” Harry asked, furrowing his brow at the pair.

 

“They’re trying to make sure that they’re both equally addicted to your penis, Harry,” Luna replied dreamily, making Tonks’ face and hair turn bright red.

 

“You are not wrong, Luna,” Fleur purred, her blue eyes boring into Harry’s.

 

“You’ve joined a pretty exclusive club,” Daphne chuckled, “though how exclusive it will remain is anyone’s guess.”

 

“Honestly, I think I have quite enough girls, Daphne,” Harry chuckled. “For now, my focus is going to be on trying to figure out how to unlock the rest of the power this thing contained, if there is even anything more to unlock.”

 

“Now that I actually have a lead to make use of, I can actually research this better,” Hermione said. “We should focus on finding anything in the Hogwarts library that mentions Pan and possibly the Olympians in general, and I’m going to want to look through the journals of any Black who played around with this thing.”

 

“We should have an orgy,” Luna sighed.

 

“Why?” Tonks asked the baffling blonde.

 

“It would be fun,” Luna replied. “It might also help bring out more of the essence of Pan. He was worshiped as a god of virility, and while rampant hedonism was hardly unique to him among the Olympians, he was still a being who spent much of his time chasing and breeding nymphs wherever the winds took him, so having all of us together might be just what you need. It would also be fun.”

 

Harry grinned at that.

 

“How better for us to become better acquainted with some of your other lovers?” Fleur purred, looking over at Susan, who blushed.

 

“Over tea?” Hermione asked, amused.

 

“Tea isn’t nearly as good as sex,” Luna declared.

 

“Eh, what the hell? I have the day off,” Tonks shrugged.

 

“My father did want to discuss somethi…” Daphne trailed off as Tonks extended her tongue down until it rested between her breasts, the tops of which were visible through her tight, low-cut black sweater. “Fuck him.”

 

“That’s the spirit,” Luna grinned, while Hermione just snorted and shook her head.

 

“At least I know why my life turned into this saga of perversion now,” she thought to herself, though as she looked at Harry and saw the look of raw desire on his handsome face, she couldn’t bring herself to mind in the slightest.

 

“Come,” Harry said, his voice low and rumbling, and every single one of them shivered at his tone.

 

He led them up to his bedroom, the size of which he was truly grateful for for once, and quickly transfigured his desk into a second bed, enlarged to just fit inside the space, to make things easier. With that done, he wasted no time at all pulling the nearest girl, Luna, in for a passionate kiss. The short blonde jumped up onto him, wrapping her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist as he slid his tongue along hers. He grabbed her arse with one hand, finding her easy to carry as he snaked another around the nape of her neck and dominated their kiss. Walking her to the bed, he grinned as he saw that Fleur and Susan had already beaten him there and were making out next to where he laid Luna down.

 

“I think Susan has a thing for blondes," Harry thought to himself with a grin as he broke the kiss and trailed his lips down along the slender column of her neck, making her cry out in pleasure.

 

“Oh, fuck!” Hermione cried as Daphne buried her face between her breasts.

 

She had worn a bra, but somehow Tonks managed to undo it and pull it up along with her light sweater. The metamorph was behind her, planting hot kisses on her neck as Daphne kneaded and massaged her sensitive mounds. Looking over at Harry, she saw that he’d already undressed Luna completely and was kissing his way down along her soft, flat belly towards her visibly slick slit. Maybe her idea of having an orgy with all of the women they’d brought into their odd relationship wasn’t so bad.

 

Harry kissed Luna’s thighs, grinning at the whimper she let out when she realized that he wasn’t going to go right for her wet pussy. He could smell her arousal and wanted desperately to bury his face between her thighs and drive her wild with his serpent tongue, but he enjoyed her cute little whimpers too much not to tease her a little.

 

“Please, Harry,” Luna begged.

 

“Begging already?” Fleur asked, grinning over at the shorter blonde. “Just ‘ow wet are you, Luna?”

 

“Dripping by the look of it,” Harry replied before Luna could, pushing a finger inside her and pulling it out to show the dewy wetness clinging to it.

 

“Please,” Fleur murmured, starting at his finger longing as Susan finished pulling her panties down to join her skirt and sweater on the ground.

 

Harry brought his finger to her lips and groaned softly as she wrapped her lips around it and sucked it clean of Luna’s juices.

 

“Delicious,” Fleur purred, giving Luna a lascivious look that she returned eagerly.

 

“Hmm, am I not enough to keep your attention?” Susan asked, pouting.

 

“More than enough, Susan,” Fleur replied, sitting up and cupping one of the redhead’s large, heavy breasts, making her shudder, “and I’m sure you’re just as sweet. Now come sit on my face so I can be sure.”

 

Harry grinned and looked over at Hermione, seeing her holding onto one of Tonks’ legs as the two of them languidly rubbed their pussies on each other’s thighs. Daphne was hovering just above the metamorph’s face, looking impatient to lower her soaked cunt onto her face.

 

“That’s it, Hermione,” Tonks sighed. “Doesn’t that feel nice?”

 

“Yeah,” Hermione moaned softly as her clit was stimulated by the wonderfully soft skin.

 

“I believe you showed me a foot-long tongue earlier,” Daphne murmured.

 

“It’s still in here, Daphne,” Tonks smirked. “Why don’t you lower that gorgeous arse down here and let me see how much of you can take.”

 

Daphne did just that and gasped immediately as she felt a long, prehensile appendage push its way inside her, brushing against all of her most sensitive spots as Tonks continued onward further and further until she reached the very back of her.

 

“Talk about feeling good,” Hermione shuddered, recalling her own time with Tonks’ tongue the night before.

 

“Holy shit!” Daphne cried, her eyes going wide in shock as sensations she’d have never imagined shocked her to her core. Looking over at her girlfriend, she found her locked in a passionate sixty-nine with Fleur and laughed under her breath. “Getting together with Harry and Hermione was one of the best decisions I’ve ever made.”

 

She’d finish working on the marriage contract soon enough, and then she’d be set for everything she wanted. Her arsehole of a father wouldn’t object to it, not with the kind of influence that he could ring out of connecting the family to Harry, and so she’d finally be able to secure her future with Susan. The fact that the sex with Harry was beyond incredible and that there were plenty of other, very beautiful girls who would be a part of their odd little family too only made things even better.

 

“Ha...Harry, you’re being mean,” Luna complained as his lips reached her right ankle for the second time.

 

“Hmm, I suppose you’re right,” Harry murmured, spreading her legs wide and staring at her leaking cunt.

 

Her pink folds glistened visibly, and the sheets under her were darkened by her fluids. Deciding that he’d tortured her enough, he didn’t bother slowly kissing his way back towards her as he normally would have and quickly moved in until his face was right in front of her pussy before giving it a long lick.

 

“Mmm, Fleur was right about you tasting delicious,” Harry sighed as she gasped and grabbed his head.

 

He looked over at the Veela and the redhead she was busy devouring for a moment, finding the pair of them locked together with their faces buried between each other’s thighs. Turning back to Luna, he swirled his tongue around her throbbing little clit, making her cry out in pleasure, and he looked up at her face. He always enjoyed seeing his lovers come undone, losing themselves in the maelstrom of ecstasy that he plunged them into so easily. Pressing his tongue against her clit, he spoke a single word in parseltongue.

 

“Cum,” he hissed and she came hard.

 

“HARRY!” Luna shrieked, her thighs clamping around his head as her back arched off the bed.

 

Harry continued speaking the language of the snakes against her sensitive flesh, driving her to greater and greater heights of pleasure as she writhed, convulsed, and continued to scream. Behind him, he thought that he heard Daphne scream, but with Luna’s thighs still pressed against his ears, he couldn’t be sure.

 

Backing away from Luna, he grinned at how unfocused and glassy her eyes were as she stared at him, panting for breath. The rapid rise and fall of her chest made her small, perky breasts stand out all the more, and he couldn’t stop himself from leaning in and capturing one of her pale pink nipples with his lips.

 

“Fuck...me...please,” she panted.

 

“Well, since you asked so nicely,” Harry chuckled, grabbing his cock and lining it up with her still-fluttering pussy.

 

In one long, smooth thrust, he buried his entire thick length inside her, making her moan loudly. As he started fucking Luna, he looked over at Hermione, seeing her with her face buried between Tonks’ thighs, her own quim leaking so profusely that her thighs were slick.

 

“Fucking hell, you’re good at that,” Tonks sighed, reaching down to bury her fingers in the brunette’s wild curls.

 

“Mmm, something they ‘ave in common, mon amour,” Fleur grinned, sitting up to grind her dripping cunt on Susan’s face.

 

“Sue, you have to try being truly tongue-fucked,” Daphne sighed, still curled up on her side and grinning from ear-to-ear as she recovered from her orgasm.

 

“I love my life,” Harry sighed, turning back to Luna, who was already nearing another peak.

 

“We all...oh fuck...do,” the blonde moaned. “We should...ugh...spend a week on...fuck...on an island together, all of us, just fucking to our...our heart’s cont...FUCK!”

 

Luna screamed as she came again, and Harry picked up his pace further, pounding her tight little pussy hard as it spasmed around his length. She clawed at the sheets and thrashed wildly as pleasure beyond anything she ever dreamed of before they started sleeping together coursed through her entire body. On and on it went; a never-ending climax made her see stars. Her last conscious thought before it all became too intense was to wonder if it could be possible to cum forever.

 

Harry pulled his rock-hard length from Luna’ gaping, still-spasming cunt and smiled warmly down at the unconscious, smiling blonde. Kissing her forehead, he turned to the others and saw that Hermione was still feasting on Tonks’ pussy with her arse high in the air. He went over to them, pressing a finger against his lips when Tonks looked at him and leaned in to get a closer look at his girlfriend’s sex. Seeing that it was soaking wet, he nestled his cock between her silky folds and, before she could turn to look at him, plunged inside to the hilt in one thrust.

 

“Fuck!” Hermione cried, her back arching at the sudden shock of pleasure. Tonks quickly pulled her face back in between her thighs.

 

“Please, I’m so close!” Tonks cried.

 

“She’s not going to last long, Tonks,” Harry warned her, already feeling Hermione’s silky walls rippling along his length. “Try making your clit bigger. Give her something to suck on.”

 

“Please do!” Hermione cried. “He won’t fuck me until I make you cum.”

 

“You know me so well, love,” Harry chuckled.

 

Fleur let out a wordless, almost avian screech then, and Harry turned to see her writhing in pleasure atop Susan’s face. The redhead was gripping her hips so tightly that he figured she’d leave bruises and hungrily was drinking down the Veela’s fluids. As Fleur’s orgasm ended, Susan helped her roll onto her side and was quickly joined by Daphne.

 

“Does she taste as good as she looks?” she asked.

 

“Why don’t you come and find out?” Susan replied sultrily, crooking a finger and staring at her girlfriend with both mischief and lust in her eyes.

 

Daphne kissed her deeply, and soon the two of them were curled around each other, making out passionately next to the panting Veela.

 

“Oh fuck, just like that!” Tonks moaned as Hermione wrapped her lips around her enlarged clit and sucked on it. “Don’t stop, don’t stop, don’t...GAHH!”

 

The metamorph’s back arched off of the bed as she came, and Harry took that as his cue to start fucking Hermione properly. She was so wet that the squelching sounds created by his cock pistoning in and out of her pussy echoed all around them in a way that she would have found embarrassing if she wasn’t already on the edge of ecstasy.

 

“Harder, faster!” Hermione screamed, throwing her plump arse back in time with his thrusts. “I love your fucking cockAHH!”

 

She came hard, and a geyser of fluid squirted from her spasming cunt, soaking his balls and the sheets below them. He pulled her back as she writhed in ecstasy, still fucking her hard even as her sweaty-soaked back pressed against his muscular chest. Reaching around her, he cupped her perky tits and pinched her hard nipples gently, enhancing her soul-searing pleasure. He buried his face in her mane of brown curls, inhaling the intoxicating aroma of her shampoo and sweat, and held her tight as she passed out in his arms. He pulled out of her and picked up her limp form with ease before setting her next to Luna.

 

“Who’s next?” he asked, turning to the others.

 

“Me!” Fleur exclaimed, looking excited.

 

“Oh no, you don’t,” Tonks chuckled. “I have something special in mind for you.”

 

The metamorph leaned in and whispered something in her girlfriend’s ear that made her eyes widen and her jaw drop. Fleur nodded eagerly and kissed her as Harry walked over to Susan and Daphne.

 

“Take us together,” Susan grinned, “like this.”

 

Without another word, she laid on top of Daphne, their large, heavy breasts pressed firmly together as she moved to make sure that their pussies were perfectly lined up.

 

“That sounds good to me,” Daphne purred, kissing her girlfriend and spreading her legs wide under her.

 

Harry took in the sight of the two beauties and stroked his cock lightly, trying to decide who to fuck first.

 

“Since this was your idea,” he whispered in Susan’s ear as he made up his mind, making her shiver.

 

“Ah,” Daphne pouted.

 

“Oh, don’t worry, I’m more than able to fuck you both silly,” Harry chuckled as he lined himself up with Susan.

 

“You really ARE!” Susan screamed as he buried himself to the hilt inside her with ease. “We should have done this years ago!”

 

“I think Hermione would have ripped our heads off back then,” Daphne laughed. “She needed to learn for herself that no one woman could handle our god here.”

 

“Please don’t start calling me that,” Harry groaned, making her laugh.

 

“It’s true, though,” Susan moaned. “You are a god, our god, our GOD!”

 

Harry shook his head at the thought and pulled his throbbing cock from her pussy and immediately buried himself to the hilt inside Daphne.

 

“Shit!” Daphne cried, wrapping her arms more tightly around Susan as her vision went white for a moment.

 

Harry fucked her hard and fast, not needing to build up to it at all, and probably wouldn’t have needed to even if he were normal because she was soaking wet. For Daphne, this was perfect, as not only did she get to enjoy the sublime pleasure of being stretched to her absolute limit again and again by Harry’s cock, but she could do so while burying her face in the crook of her beautiful girlfriend’s neck and breathing in her scent. Her moans quickly turned into screams that broke Susan out of her stupor.

 

“Wha?” she asked blearily, taking a moment to realize what was happening. “Oh!”

 

Looking around at Harry, she saw him wink at her and she giggled before kissing a trail down along Daphne’s neck.

“Back in the land of the...oh fuck...living?” Daphne moaned.

 

“It takes more than one mind-melting orgasm to knock me out, luv,” Susan purred, kissing Daphne’s pulse point and reaching down between them to rub her clit.

 

“SUSAN!” Daphne screamed, clinging to her girlfriend’s body like she’d float away if she let go as her orgasm thundered through her.

 

Harry fucked her through her orgasm before switching to Susan, enjoying the fact that, by making sure that they didn’t cum endlessly, he was able to draw things out with the pair of them. Behind him, he heard Fleur moaning and the slapping of flesh against flesh, but he was too focused on Susan and Daphne to spare them a glance. Switching back and forth let him fuck the pair of them longer than he would have been able to otherwise, but eventually, the pleasure became too much for them, and they passed out in each other’s arms.

 

“Yes, yes, yes!” Fleur cried, sounding out of her mind with pleasure already.

 

Harry turned around, and his jaw dropped at the sight that greeted him. Tonks had, as she said she could the day before, grown a cock and was fucking Fleur from behind with it while the blonde clawed at the sheets in front of her, her face a picture of pleasure.

 

“Looks like we’re the last ones standing, my little flower,” Tonks purred as Harry moved towards them, his large cock bobbing as he went.

 

“I can’t imagine I need to ask how you two got together,” Harry chuckled.

 

“Blondie sought me out the night she arrived at Hogwarts, curious about my powers,” Tonks grinned.

 

“Be ze end of...oh fuck...ze night, I was already ‘ooked!” Fleur cried. “Mon dieu, you’re so big!”

 

“Did you match mine?” Harry asked, mildly curious.

 

“Not quite,” Tonks replied. “Though I plan to work up to it, it’s less how big I am and how tight the hole I’m fucking is.”

 

Without another word, she grabbed Fleur’s shouldes and pulled her up, revealing that the Veela’s pussy, which was leaking a veritable river of her fluids by then, was completely empty.

 

“Wait, you don’t mean…” Harry trailed off as he realized what Tonks had whispered in her girlfriend’s ear earlier.

 

“Let’s make this little slut airtight,” Tonks purred, cupping Fleur’s breasts as she pressed her back against her own chest.

 

“Do it, ‘Arry,” Fleur begged, practically shaking with need. “Fuck my pussy while Dora reams my ass!”

 

Harry moved to her as quickly as he could, eager to find out just how much tighter having her arse stuffed would make Fleur’s already perfect cunt. Wrapping an arm around both of them, he fisted his cock and lined himself up with Fleur’s dripping quim before pushing forward. The Veela’s beautiful blue eyes went wide as saucers as she felt the first few inches of his cock slip inside her. Tonks, who had gone still as Harry moved into position, groaned as she felt his cock brush against her through the thin barrier that separated her pussy and arse. Stuffed to her absolute limit, Fleur began shaking in their arms, completely overwhelmed by the intensity of it.

 

“Fuck me,” she whimpered, leaning her head back against Tonks’ shoulder. “Fucking break me.”

 

Harry moved first, pulling most of his cock from her almost painfully tight tunnel before thrusting back inside hard. Tonks pulled out as he thrust back in, and the two of them quickly found a rhythm together, making sure that Fleur didn’t have at least one hole stuffed full for even a second. The Veela wrapped her legs around Harry’s waist and stayed trapped between them as he and Tonks fucked her hard.

 

“Oui, oui, oui!” Fleur screamed, wishing in that moment that they’d never stop. Nothing had ever felt this good before.

 

“Merlin’s balls, your arse is a sweltering vice,” Tonks grunted, feeling her self-control starting to slip.

 

“So good, so GOOD, FUCK!” Fleur shrieked at the top of her lungs as she came hard.

 

Her pussy and arsehole spasmed around the cocks that were splitting her in half, and Tonks’ thrusts began to grow more erratic as she felt her own orgasm fast approaching.

“We’ll have to try this with me in her arse sometime,” Harry grunted as she continued to cum. “She’ll last way longer that way.”

 

“Shit, Fleur!” Tonks groaned as she came, filling her tight arse with cum.

 

Figuring out how to actually get her body to grow balls had been a lot harder than just enlarging and desensitizing her clit, but her creampie-loving girlfriend had insisted, and he managed to pull it off eventually. As Harry continued to pound Fleur’s pussy, Tonks pulled out of her arse and, after grabbing her wand and cleaning herself off, returned to her normal form. Fleur could last longer than normal girls with Harry, but eventually she also found it too intense to go on and passed out in his arms.

 

“Fuck, I’m actually close,” Harry groaned as he carefully laid her down and pulled out of her pussy.

 

“I need a minute,” Tonks panted, “but I can suck it.”

 

Harry nodded, and Tonks quickly crawled over to him, groaning at the taste of her girlfriend’s cunt and so many others on his length. As she bobbed her head up and down on his length, swallowing him to the root with ease, Harry sank his fingers into her purple locks and groaned. Looking around at the still-sleeping girls he’d spent much of the morning shagging, he smiled to himself. He knew that he should be mad at Sirius for taking such a stupid risk with him years prior and for lying to him about it for so long, but given the benefits that had come from the flute, he found that he couldn’t exactly be that mad.

 

*****

 

Harry looked down at the pile of exhausted, sweaty, unconscious women and felt a sense of pure satisfaction and pride. He headed into his bathroom and took a quick shower, knowing that they’d all likely be out of it for a little while longer. Once that was done and he was dressed again, he left his room and walked downstairs.

 

“Sirius?” he called out.

 

“Blood traitor master said to tell half-blood master that he went to the ministry,” Kreacher croaked.

 

“Thanks, Kreacher,” Harry said, more than used to the bizarre little gremlin after so many years.

 

He had hoped to speak with his godfather alone, but he figured that they’d have that talk later. As he sat down in front of the fireplace, he spotted the pan flute and picked it up. He wasn’t lying earlier when he said that it didn’t look familiar to him, but there was something about holding it in his hands that felt oddly right. Whether that was just him picking up on the enchantments on the instrument or something deeper and more profound, he couldn’t say.

 

At first glance, it didn’t look all that special, being made of reeds banded together, and it actually looked rather worn, but it felt different. The pan flute was very magical, and he could feel the energy of the multiple enchantments on it so well that he was surprised Fleur didn’t all but demand to hold it earlier. She would have been able to pick up on it better than him.

 

“The fact that this thing looks worn at all likely means that it truly is ancient,” Harry murmured to himself. “With the level of magic it’s infused with, it should look brand new.”

 

It was definitely interesting, and he could see why so many people had died over the years trying to use it. He hadn’t, though, and apparently, even as a baby, he’d been able to use it without harm. The more he looked at it and ran his hands over it, the more it seemed oddly right, and before he realized what he was doing, he brought the flute to his lips.

 

He had never played a pan flute before that he could recall, but he found it easy enough to learn and soon started playing a simple melody. There were no green lights, as Sirius had described, and it seemed like nothing more than a simple instrument. As he continued playing it, he found it deeply relaxing, and soon enough, his mind started drifting. He was in a vast, verdant land, surrounded by trees that he was running through freely. Aside from an odd sense that something was missing, he felt entirely at peace and didn’t notice at all as, back in reality, he set the pan flute down in his lap and began saying a single word over and over again.

Chapter 9

“Harry?” Sirius asked as he wandered into the sitting room, having returned from his trip to the ministry. “What are you say...Harry?!”

 

His eyes fell on the panflute in his godson’s hands, and he tried to grab it only to find his hand blocked by some sort of shield.

 

Grabbing his wand, he pointed it at Harry and cast, “Finite Incantatem.”

 

“What’s going...oh my God!” Hermione cried as she saw Harry and noticed what he was holding while he was chanted under his breath.

 

She ran to him only to slam into an invisible force field and bounce off.

 

“Shit!” Sirius exclaimed as he caught her.

 

“What happened?” Hermione asked, glaring at the older man.

 

“I don’t know,” Sirius replied. “I returned home a couple minutes ago and heard him mumbling...whatever he’s saying.”

 

“I can’t make it out either,” Hermione muttered, leaning in as far as she could to try and hear better. “He’s speaking so quietly that I can’t be sure, but I don’t think it’s English. What are we going to do?”

 

“I have no idea,” Sirius fretted. “I’d take him Saint Mungo’s, consequences be damned, but we can’t touch him.”

 

“I’ll go wake the others up and let them know what’s happened,” Hermione muttered. “In the meantime, I’d like to see everything you have written on that bloody flute.”

 

“Right,” Sirius said, giving Harry one last worried glance before rushing off to the library.

 

A few minutes later, a group of groggy yet worried women gathered around Harry, still seated in the chair.

 

“This really is a solid shield,” Tonks grumbled, feeling around the barrier around Harry. “Maybe we can break through.”

 

“Wait, don’t!” Hermione exclaimed as Tonks pointed her wand just next to Harry.

 

“Stupify!” the auror trainee exclaimed, and a red bolt of light shot from her wand immediately, striking the shield.

 

Sparks of red light lanced all around Harry as the barrier took on the spell easily, and a moment later, it rebounded right at Tonks, who ducked just in time.

 

“Maybe don’t fire spells at the ancient, powerful shield,” Daphne drawled, earning a glare from Tonks.

 

“It’s not a protego, mon amour,” Fleur said soothingly. “Your stunner didn’t even seem to phase it much.”

 

“It did give us a clear view of its diameter, though,” Luna added.

 

“This is everything I have on the panflute,” Sirius announced as he reentered the room holding a large pile of books.

 

“That’s it?” Hermione asked.

 

“They’re dense tomes,” Sirius replied, setting them down on the couch. “Every time one of my nutball ancestors decided to try and mess around with it, he’d research the matter as well as he could, jot down everything he could think of, and inevitably get himself killed.”

 

“I wish he was speaking more loudly,” Susan sighed, “though even then it might not matter. Whatever he’s chanting, it’s all Greek to me.”

 

“I suspect it is,” Luna said sagely. “Greek, I mean.”

 

“Really?” Tonks asked.

 

“It would make sense,” Hermione murmured, “though I doubt it’s modern Greek.”

 

“Do we know anyone who speaks Ancient Greek?” Daphne asked. “Whatever he’s saying might be significant.”

 

“Bartemius Crouch speaks dozens of languages,” Susan replied. “My aunt’s mentioned going to him with translation matters before.”

 

“Professor Dumbledore likely does,” Luna suggested. “He grew up in a time period when it was still normal for kids to be taught Latin and Ancient Greek.”

 

“That makes sense,” Tonks said. “When he was born, Queen Victoria must have still been on the throne.”

 

“He might be our best bet in general,” Sirius sighed. “You go through the books and see if you can find anything. I’ll go floo Albus and see if he’s in his office. Otherwise, I’ll write to him.”

 

“Okay,” Hermione replied, grabbing the first book on the pile.

 

“Oh, um, word of warning, most of those books were written by terrible people,” Sirius scowled. “Don’t be surprised if he you read graphic accounts of imperioused muggles being used as test subjects or other vile things.”

 

“Of course,” Hermione scowled as Luna wrapped an arm around her shoulder.

 

Sirius made his way over to the main fireplace in the house and tossed a handful of floo powder into as he said, “Hogwarts, Headmaster’s Office.”

 

Sticking his head in, he called out, “Albus, are you there?”

 

“Sirius?” Dumbledore asked, getting out of his chair. “Is something wrong?”

 

“We have a bit of a situation here, and I thought you might be able to help,” Sirius replied. “Harry grabbed an artifact my family’s had in their possession for generations, and now he’s in a trance, chanting some words in what we think might be Greek.”

 

“I see,” Dumbledore said, stroking his beard. “I assume you thought to bring him to Saint Mungo’s.”

 

“We can’t touch him,” Sirius replied. “There’s an invisible barrier around him. Also, the artifact in question is...Pan’s Flute.”

 

Dumbledore’s eyes widened in shock. “As in…”

 

“Yes, that Pan,” Sirius sighed.

 

“I trust that you’re going to explain everything in full, yes?” Dumbledore asked sharply.

 

Swallowing thickly, Sirius replied, “Yes. Just...could you come take a look at him?”

 

“Let me through, and I’ll be right over,” Dumbledore replied.

 

Sirius stepped back, and the next moment, his old headmaster was standing in front of the main fireplace of his family’s home. The ancient wizard’s piercing blue eyes focused on the direction of Harry’s mumbled chanting, and he rushed along with surprising speed for his age, his garish purple robes fluttering as he moved.

 

“Professor!” Hermione exclaimed, sounding relieved as she looked up from the book she was reading and spotted him. “Thank goodness. He’s been like this for at least a little while now.”

 

“I see,” Dumbledore sighed as he peered down at the panflute in Harry’s hands.

 

“Have you encountered any of these things before, Professor?” Daphne asked.

 

“A friend of mine had the grave misfortune of putting on Hermes’ sandals back around the turn of the century,” Dumbledore replied. “He took a step forward and found himself running at blinding speed, unable to stop or slow down for a moment, and when he crashed into the stone wall about a hundred feet in front of him...he was stopped. These things are incredibly dangerous. There’s a reason why they were banned.”

 

As he said that last part, he glared at Sirius, who looked sheepish. Drawing his wand, Dumbledore began waving it around as he walked around Harry, trying to see what exactly he could discern from his pupil’s state.

 

“Have any of you tried casting spells on the barrier?” he asked.

 

“I tried to dispel it,” Sirius replied.

 

“I hit it with a stunner and nearly got my own spell in my face,” Tonks replied.

 

Dumbledore shook his head and leaned on the barrier, getting his face as close as he could.

 

“Can you make out what ‘e’s saying?” Fleur asked as he stood up straight again. “Luna thought that it might be Greek, which would make sense, all things considered.”

 

“Most astute, Miss Lovegood,” Dumbledore replied. “He’s speaking a dialect of Ancient Greek that I haven’t heard in decades. He didn’t just ‘grab’ this, did he?”

 

“No,” Sirius replied before any of the others could. “I suspect he played it, but more than that, it’s not the first time that he has if so.”

 

Seeing his former student hang his head in shame, Dumbledore felt a sense of dread pool in his stomach as he asked, “Sirius, what did you do?”

 

“After James and Lily died, and I had dealt with Peter, you told me that you thought Voldemort was still alive, and I panicked,” Sirius replied. “James had told me that there was a prophecy about those two, and I knew that he’d have a target painted on his back for potentially the rest of his life, so I tried to even the scales a bit.”

 

“You handed a baby an Olympian artifact?!” Dumbledore exclaimed, looking more shocked than any of them had ever seen him. “Did you take complete leave of your senses?”

 

“I panicked,” Sirius repeated. “I couldn’t help him fulfill his destiny, and I knew that, but then I realized that if he was destined to face and defeat Voldemort, then he couldn’t die as a baby, and perhaps he could succeed where everyone else who had ever blown into the damn thing had failed and harness its power.”

 

“James never told you what it said, did he?” Dumbledore asked flatly.

 

“He summarized it just before he and Lily went into hiding,” Sirius replied.

 

“Well, I’m not repeating it here, but suffice to say, if that thing had put him in a coma, the terms of the prophecy still could have been fulfilled when Tom came for him,” Dumbledore replied, making Sirius go pale.

 

“Fortunately, that didn’t happen,” Luna said soothingly. “Professor, what exactly is Harry saying?”

 

“He’s speaking too softly for me to get all of it, and I can’t amplify his voice thanks to the barrier,” Dumbledore replied. “One word I can make out with certainty, though, and it translates roughly to return.”

 

“Return?” Tonks asked. “Return what?”

 

“That is a good question, Miss Tonks,” Dumbledore sighed.

 

“Perhaps it means return to somewhere,” Fleur suggested. “Maybe the flute wants to go back to Greece. Is that it, ‘Arry?”

 

“Greece wouldn’t have been a single unified country in Pan’s day,” Hermione pointed out. “The English word for the modern state might not mean anything to him.”

 

“Arcadia!” Luna exclaimed. “Maybe that name will…”

 

Before she could finish that thought, Harry opened his eyes, which glowed a bright green, and the invisible barrier became rapidly opaque. It started glowing that same shade of emerald green before disappearing completely.

 

“Ugh!” Hermione exclaimed, standing up so quickly that she barely had time to set the book down.

 

She felt a sudden, almost painful burst of arousal and a burning heat just above her mound. The others all stood up a moment later, experiencing the same thing, and both Dumbledore and Sirius stepped back in alarm.

 

“Is something wrong?” Dumbledore asked, looking around the room as their faces all turned red.

 

“No,” Hermione replied before anyone else could, not wanting to explain to her headmaster that she was suddenly horny.

 

Luckily, before he or Sirius could inquire further, someone else spoke up.

 

“What’s going on?” Harry asked and they all turned to look at him in shock.

 

“Harry!” Luna exclaimed. Being the closest one to him, she managed to rush over first and wrap her arms around him. “We were so worried!”

 

“Worried?” Harry asked, furrowing his brow in confusion. He then coughed and winced, asking, “Why is my throat so dry?”

 

“Here,” Dumbledore said, conjuring a glass and filling it with water. “There’s much that we need to discuss.”

 

“Hermione, could you come here?” Susan asked, dragging Daphne with her out of the room.

 

Hermione followed suit and shoved her knuckles in her mouth to keep from moaning the second she was out of sight of Dumbledore and Sirius.

 

“You’re randy as all hell too, right?” Susan asked.

 

“I thought I was going to cum in front of bloody Dumbledore for a moment there,” Daphne hissed.

 

“We all felt it,” Hermione confirmed. “It coincided directly with Harry getting out of his trance, and that has to be related.”

 

“The question is, did it only affect those of us who were in the room with him at the time, or everyone who he’s ever slept with?” Daphne posited, and Hermione paled.

 

“I’ll floo Lavender and see how she’s doing,” Susan offered. “If she’s affected as well, we’ll need to get in contact with Ginny and the twins.”

 

“Thank you,” Hermione sighed. “In the meantime, I’ll see how things are going in there.”

 

“...reckless and irresponsible,” Dumbledore chided as she reentered the room, “but what’s done is done, and publicly airing this would be...unwise.”

 

“Thank you,” Harry sighed in relief. “How did you manage to get me out of my trance?”

 

“I didn’t,” Dumbledore replied. “It was Miss Lovegood here who figured out the one word that could get through to you.”

 

“Arcadia,” Luna explained, and Harry shivered. “That word means a lot to you, doesn’t it?”

 

“I think it does,” Harry replied. “When you said it just now, I was filled with this intense sense of longing. Arcadia is a place in Greece, I imagine?”

 

“Yes,” Dumbledore replied. “It’s a region in the Peloponnese, the southernmost part of the country connected to the continent. Pan is strongly associated with the region and may very well have been born there.”

 

“The Cult of Pan was stronger there than anywhere else,” Luna added.

 

“Do you think I should go there?” Harry asked.

 

“I think that thing should be locked away where it can’t harm anyone else,” Dumbledore replied flatly, pointing at the flute, “but you and it are likely too closely entwined by now for that.”

 

“The word Arcadia broke you out of the trance that it placed you in and broke down the magic barrier around you.” Hermione added. “We know terribly little about the enchantments on the panflute, but clearly the region has some significance to it.”

 

“Let me see it more closely,” Dumbledore said, holding out his hand.

 

Harry handed it over without hesitation, and Dumbledore cocked an eyebrow as he looked it over. After casting a few diagnostic charms on it, he visibly relaxed and handed it back.

 

“There’s great power in it, clearly, but the magic its infused with isn’t dark at all,” he murmured. “You’ve taken the first steps down a path it would likely be inadvisable to turn back on. Just walking the land that Pan once called home might very well help you grow more in tune with this artifact.”

 

“Could it really ‘old and give the power of one of these Olympian ‘gods?’” Fleur asked.

 

“It has already changed Mister Potter in rather profound ways, it would seem,” Dumbledore replied. “Few have ever managed to harness the power of these artifacts without being instantly destroyed by them. The few who have, however, have wielded terrible power, and as ill-advised as setting this in motion might have been, it might very well give you what you need to face Voldemort when he returns.”

 

“Getting an international portkey last minute during the holidays will be a pain,” Sirius muttered.

 

“I can help you there,” Dumbledore said. “It will still take a couple days, but I can lean on the portkey office to expedite the process.”

 

“Thank you, Professor,” Harry smiled.

 

“It should go without saying, but I would strongly advise against trying to play that flute again until you know more about it,” Dumbledore remarked.

 

“Yes,” Harry agreed.

 

“Goodbye for now,” Dumbledore said before apparating away.

 

“Sirius, Sirius, Sirius,” he muttered to himself as he shook his head the moment he arrived in his office.

 

Fawkes trilled confusedly at him and he smiled at his oldest friend.

 

“Just someone playing around with things they shouldn’t,” Dumbledore explained, sitting down heavily and burying his face in his hands. “That has to be the last Olympian artifact unaccounted for.”

 

Out of all of them, Pan was among the ones that he’d studied the least in his youth, and he knew less about the matter at hand than he would have liked. That said, it did not appear to have gone poorly so far, and he couldn’t help but think of the prophecy.

 

“By the time Tom was amassing power, the Olympian artifacts were already hidden away in the I.C.W. vaults, and if he ever was interested in them, they ended up far beyond his reach,” Dumbledore thought to himself. “If Harry manages to fully harness the panflute’s power, that could be the power he knows not.”

 

“Pan was a being strongly associated with nature, and what connects Harry and Tom is a most unnatural creation,” the old wizard mused, stroking his beard. “Perhaps it could help remove the taint from that poor boy’s scar.”

 

It was just a hope he knew, but what he’d told Harry was correct; in using the flute multiple times, he had likely put himself on a path that could not be exited easily. Time would tell what, if any, affect the flute would have on him and on his greater destiny, but for the time being, the old headmaster was willing to help Harry reach Arcadia, if only to see if going there had any discernible effect.

 

*****

 

“Lavender was also affected, which means that the others were too,” Daphne said as she walked back into the sitting room.

 

“Affected by what?” Harry asked.

 

“Um, when your trance was broken, the rest of us became...well…” Hermione tried to say.

 

“Our passions were inflamed,” Fleur finished delicately.

 

“Ah, well, that’s my cue,” Sirius muttered, leaving the room.

 

“So you all were affected by my using the flute again?” Harry asked.

 

“Not until it did that little light show,” Tonks muttered, “then it was just instant ruined panties, or would be if I were wearing any.”

 

“No panties?” Fleur asked, glancing hungrily at her girlfriend.

 

“Hermione rushed us all out of bloody bed,” Tonks chuckled.

 

“The others need to be informed,” Hermione muttered, “especially if they’ve…”

 

“Do you lot know why I have bloody tattoo above my pussy?” Ginny asked as she thundered in.

 

“Tattoo?” Susan asked. “You didn’t mention…”

 

She trailed off and felt down above her sex as the others all stared at the redheads with wide eyes.

 

“My room?” Harry suggested, and they all rushed upstairs, stripping naked the second they were inside.

 

Ginny was faster than the others and quickly pointed to what looked like a tattoo on her bare mound. The image sitting there in what looked like black ink reminded Harry of the female symbol with a circle sitting atop a cross. Above the symbol, though, was a straight vertical line with two curved lines coming out of each end, looking like horns. Sure enough, as they others stripped down and, if needed, cast depilatory charms to remove their pubic hair, they noticed that they had the same tattoo.

 

“Holy shit, I can’t morph it away!” Tonks exclaimed. “Glad it’s right above my clam. The aurors don’t kind kindly to tattoos.”

 

“The flute did this?” Hermione asked. “Why?”

 

“I am so sorry,” Harry winced.

 

“It’s okay, I kind of like having your symbol on me,” Luna smiled. “I mean, it’s Pan’s symbol, but that’s more or less the same thing, right?”

 

“Now this is the kind of party I was hoping for,” Lavender giggled as she walked in.

 

“How did you…” Hermione went to ask.

 

“Flooed over, and your godfather said which door was yours,” Lavender replied. “Wait, when did you call get matching tattoos?”

 

“About the same time you did,” Daphne sighed.

 

“Huh?” Lavender asked.

 

They took a few minutes to fill Lavender in on the craziness of the last few hours. Harry sat down, still feeling guilty for having dragged all of them into this mess, and he was startled when he felt Luna sit down behind him and wrap her arms around him.

 

“We’re all more than happy to be yours, Harry,” she whispered in his ear as she pressed her perky breasts against the back of his head.

 

“Even despite how complicated it’s likely to get?” Harry asked.

 

“Mmhmm,” Luna replied. “So stop feeling bad about it and let the healing power of boobs soothe you.”

 

Harry snorted at that and relaxed back against her.

 

“Wow, I mean, I knew you were in a god in bed, I didn’t think you were actually a god,” Lavender marveled.

 

“I’m not,” Harry said flatly. “The Olympians themselves were just powerful wizards and witches by the sound of it, and I’ve just managed to draw on a bit of power from one of them.”

 

“Well, either way, I guess it is sort of nice knowing why you have a magic cock,” Lavender shrugged. “I’m glad you called when you did, Susan, I thought I had actually grown so addicted to Harry that I was suffering withdrawals.”

 

“I was helping Mum in the kitchen and nearly dropped a bowl on the floor when it hit me,” Ginny groaned. “I didn’t even get that horny when I overheard you and Hermione sucking Harry’s cock in the change room.”

 

“Speaking of your mum, what did you tell her when you came over here?” Harry asked.

 

“That I needed to ask Hermione something about an assignment,” Ginny replied. “She wasn’t in the room when Susan flooed to talk to me, so I was able to lie and say that you’d just called to check in.”

 

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Hermione said. “Did you manage to reach Padma and Parvati, Susan?”

 

“No,” Susan replied. “There was no answer.”

 

“If they got hit by the same thing that the rest of us did, they probably still have their faces buried between each other’s legs,” Lavender giggled.

 

“They’re twins, right?” Tonks asked in shock.

 

“They’re a ton of fun,” Lavender replied. “You’ll love them, I’m sure.”

 

“Such things are rather common in Veela ‘ouseolds,” Fleur purred in Tonks’ ear. “It can be so ‘ard at times to find someone who can scratch ze itch. Who better to trust than a si…”

 

Tonks cut her off with a kiss, making her laugh and moan into her mouth.

 

“I’ll floo my mum and let her know that I’m staying for a while,” Ginny said. “Do you want me to try and floo the twins and see if I can reach them?”

 

“Yes, thanks, Ginny,” Hermione smiled, giving the redhead a hug. “Does anyone here need to get going?”

 

“Nope,” Lavender replied.

 

“My aunt’s at work, so I’m good for a while,” Susan replied.

 

“I sadly need to go,” Daphne replied. “Harry, given that you’ve physically marked me, I assume we’re in this for the long haul?”

 

“Daph,” Susan muttered, shaking her head.

 

“If you’ll have me,” Harry chuckled, scratching the back of his head.

 

“Thrice nightly if I can manage it,” Daphne purred. “I was going to wait a while longer to broach the subject of our betrothal with my father, but if things are going to accelerate with the flute, then it might be best to speed things up there. I already put together a draft that I think will please him, and I could run it by your godfather first, but I don’t want to do anything without your say.”

 

“Daphne,” Harry murmured, pulling the beautiful blonde in for a hug. “You and Susan already have your place in our strange little family. Whatever you need to do to get your father on board, I’ll support.”

 

“Thank you,” Daphne whispered, looking up at him with misty eyes. “For so long I feared that I wasn’t going to find a way for Sue and I to be together painlessly. You have no idea what this means to me.”

 

“Oh, I think we’ve made our feelings very clear, love,” Susan giggled, embracing Daphne from behind and trapping her between them.

 

“Just ‘ow many couples ‘ave you taken into your bed by now?” Fleur asked Hermione as she watched the scene.

 

“You and Tonks, and those two, are the only real couples,” Hermione replied. “Lavender and Parvati are very close, but…”

 

“We’re friends with spectacular benefits,” Lavender grinned.

 

“Spectacular?” Fleur asked, her voice brimming with such lust that it made the other blonde shudder.

 

“I’d happily demonstrate,” Lavender purred. Looking over at Tonks, she added, “To either of you.”

 

“I think we’re going to get along just fine,” Tonks chuckled.

 

“We were wondering where those tattoos came from,” Padma commented as she walked in. “Ginny filled us in.”

 

“I’ll see you all later,” Daphne said as she finished getting dressed and headed out.

 

“I’m sorry about that,” Harry muttered.

 

“Don’t worry about it,” Parvati replied. “Pad and I were home alone, so we just spent a good hour fucking our brains ou...wait, Fleur Delacour and Tonks?”

 

“Au chante,” Fleur purred, looking the younger girl up and down.

 

Leaning in, Parvati whispered in Harry’s ear, “You can do whatever you want to me later.”

 

“So, about Greece,” Tonks said. “Given that we’re all now connected, it might be a good idea for at least some of us to go with you. I’d love to, but I’m expected to start training under Moody directly after Christmas.”

 

“Leave that to me,” Susan piped up. When Tonks cocked an eyebrow at her, she said, “I’m going to let Auntie know about my arrangement with Harry and Daphne later. Going with them to Greece won’t be out of the question once I’m betrothed to him, as she trusts Sirius well enough, but she’ll want me to have a guard, and while sending an actual auror with me would be inappropriate, a trainee wouldn’t be as objectionable. Seeing as you’re the only trainee without a dick, most of the time, anyway, that’ll fall on you.”

 

“Hmm, that could work,” Tonks grinned.

 

“Wait, you can grow a cock?” Lavender asked.

 

“Just last night she and Harry double penetrated Fleur,” Luna replied before anyone else could. “It looked ever so much fun.”

 

Lavender looked between the two of them, practically panting as she imagined being stuffed that obscenely full.

 

“Dumbledore did say that it would take a couple days to arrange an international portkey, but will that really be enough time to talk your aunt into everything?” Harry asked.

 

“Aunt Amelia’s made it very clear that while she’ll follow the traditions close enough, she’s happy to let me choose as I will,” Susan replied. “So long as I’m happy with everything, she’ll go along with it. If Daphne’s father wasn’t such a colossal prick, negotiations on her end would take longer, but so long as the math works out and the match is sufficiently noble, which you are, he won’t care beyond that.”

 

“So we’d all go then?” Harry asked.

 

“Given how involved we already are, that might be for the best,” Hermione replied. “Would you five be able to manage it?”

 

“My mum’s too involved with her new boyfriend Paul to look too closely into what I’m up to,” Lavender piped up, “plus she’d mostly be jealous about my traveling to Greece.”

 

“Envious,” Hermione mumbled under her breath.

 

“Our parents might not be the easiest to convince,” Padma replied, “but Sirius has a good enough reputation that they might trust him as a chaperone.”

 

“The fact that you have a girlfriend who’d be going as well might help to convince them,” Parvati smirked.

 

“Daddy would be more than willing to let me go hunt for Pan,” Luna smiled serenely.

 

“There’s no way in hell my mum will agree to this,” Ginny snorted. “It’s not the sort of thing that I could lean on my dad for help with either.”

 

“You could try the ‘he has a girlfriend’ angle,” Susan suggested.

 

“Anyone who can’t come, we’ll fill in as soon as we can,” Harry said. “We have a couple days to figure out who all is going and who isn’t. In the meantime, unless we have anything else to go over, I suggest we go downstairs. We skipped lunch, and I, for one, am starving.”

 

“Definitely,” Tonks grumbled, finally feeling the hunger she’d been too focused on the insanity around her to notice before.

 

The lot of them made their way down to the kitchen, where they found Sirius rubbing his temples.

 

“You’re going to have your work cut out for you with that one,” he groaned the second he saw Harry.

 

“Daphne spoke to you; I take it?” Harry chuckled.

 

“At me mostly, but yes,” Sirius replied. “Old Cyrus is a right prick; he has been since school, but I doubt he’ll hesitate to sign that bloody contract. Congrats would be an understatement in this case.”

 

“I owe all this to you,” Harry chuckled. “Listen, we haven't eaten since this morning.”

 

“Not counting...mmm,” Luna went to say, only for Hermione to place a hand over her mouth.

 

“Kreacher!” Sirius exclaimed. “Make them more of what you made me.”

 

“As you command,” Kreacher replied flatly.

 

“We have a ton of leftover turkey sitting under stasis charms, and it makes wonderful sandwiches,” Sirius explained. “I’ll leave you all to it while I go read through my post. I put it off earlier, and with everything that happened after…”

 

He left and the rest of them ate lunch together, and Harry sat back for the most part, allowing Fleur and Tonks to get to know the others a little better. Lavender went back home when she was done but returned to Grimmauld Place a few minutes later, looking confused.

 

“Um, that was really weird,” she muttered.

 

“What was?” Harry asked.

 

“I brought up the idea of Greece to my mum and she agreed immediately,” Lavender replied.

 

“You said she wouldn’t have much of a problem,” Hermione pointed out.

 

“Mum’s always been the hands-off sort, but I expected to have to at least convince her a little,” Lavender replied. “Instead, the second I brought it up, she just said, ‘that would be only right. Have fun, dear.’ She sounded really off too.”

 

“That’s...odd,” Hermione murmured, furrowing her brow as an idea occurred to her.

 

A moment later, Daphne stepped through the floo, grinning from ear to ear.

 

“He agreed!” she exclaimed, rushing over and kissing both Susan and Harry. “Not only did he sign the contract after reading it over only once, he even agreed to let me go with you to Greece.”

 

“Really?” Harry asked.

 

“Mmhmm,” Daphne replied. “It was the simplest conversation I’ve ever had with my father. Once your aunt agrees, Sue, we’ll be in the clear.”

 

“What exactly did your father say?” Hermione asked. “About the Greece part, I mean.”

 

“He said that it would be only right and I should have fun,” Daphne replied. “Truth be told, it was a little weird, but I was so over the moon at the time that I didn’t...what’s wrong?”

 

“Ginny, go ask your mother if you could join us,” Hermione said.

 

“What?” Ginny asked. “I said there’s no way that…”

 

“I think the flute and our marks are influencing the people around us,” Hermione posited. “It’s possible that it’s just a coincidence, and I can’t speak to the character of either Lavender’s mum or Daphne’s dad, but if your mother actually agrees to let you go with us to another country without question…”

 

“Yeah, that would be really weird,” Ginny said, looking concerned. “I’ll bring it up as indirectly as I can and see how she reacts. If she seems onboard, then I’ll ask, but yeah, you’re right. If she goes along with this without question, then something really weird is going on.”

 

“If nothing else, this strongly suggests that going to Arcadia will get us answers,” Harry commented. “If the magic connecting us is actively influencing us and the people around us to take the trip, it must be for a reason.”

 

“I just hope it’s a good reason,” Fleur muttered, growing concerned.

 

“We don’t have to,” Harry said, faltering at the apprehension in her voice. “We could ignore it altogether and lock the flute away, or I could go alone…”

 

A chorus of objections rang out in response to that idea.

 

“If this turns out to be dangerous, there’s no way that I’m letting you go alone!” Hermione exclaimed.

 

“You’re probably going to need backup in general,” Tonks added. “Fleur and I are both great with our wands.”

 

“As are Sue and I,” Daphne added coolly.

 

“You’re not going alone,” Ginny said flatly.

 

“As for ignoring this outright, what if Professor Dumbledore’s right and you’re too far down this path to stop now?” Hermione asked.

 

“What if Dumbledore’s been influenced just like the others?” Harry asked.

 

“Harry, he’s Dumbledore,” Lavender said incredulously. “He’s the most powerful wizard since Merlin. If he thinks this is a good idea, then I say we trust him. Maybe it turns out to be nothing, and you’re better off just not touching the panflute again. If so, we’ll be in bloody Greece. Do you have any idea how much I’d rather be there than in Britain in December?”

 

“Agreed,” Fleur smiled.

 

“I’ve never had sex on a beach before,” Lavender grinned lasciviously.

 

“It’s overrated,” Fleur replied.

 

“Still,” Lavender insisted, “we could have fun if nothing else.”

 

“Alright,” Harry relented. “I’m probably worrying over nothing anyway.”

 

“We’ll be careful, Harry,” Hermione murmured, “but we do need to find out more about what’s going on with us, and I really do think that the answers we’re looking for are in Arcadia.”

 

“It’s the land Pan’s from, and you’ve probably been drawn to it for years,” Luna added. “You’ve mentioned dreaming of vast green landscapes before.”

 

“Actually, the last time you ended up in a trance, when you made us all dance until we were exhausted, you said that you saw olive trees in your vision,” Hermione pointed out. “Greece has been growing olives for millenia.”

 

“The mere fact that this isn’t the first time you ended up in a magical trance should be reason enough to know that we need to investigate this further,” Daphne muttered.

 

“You’re right, all of you,” Harry chuckled, shaking his head. “I just became a little wary of the idea of involving all of you more than I already have, but you have every right to come seek the answers we hope we’ll find in Greece.”

 

“I think I speak for everyone when I say that I don’t mind at all that I’m ‘involved’ as you’ve put it,” Parvati giggled.

 

“There are worse potential consequences that can come from having sex,” Lavender laughed.

 

“Pan is a fertility god, so we’ll likely have to be especially careful about babies,” Luna mused, making Lavender go pale.

 

“Right,” the other blonde muttered. “My last period was a week ago, so I know that the potion is still working.”

 

“We’re witches,” Daphne scoffed. “Anyone with magic who gets pregnant without planning it is an idiot.”

 

“Or really swept up in their passion,” Susan amended, giving her caustic girlfriend a look.

 

Harry looked around the table and smiled at his many lovers. They seemed to be getting along relatively well, which was good, but he couldn’t shake the feeling that it might be because of the magic influencing the people around them too, and he didn’t like the idea. Just a few hours ago, he’d found himself thankful to Sirius for giving him the flute as a baby, given the many perks that had come of the gift, but now he wasn’t so sure. The magic of it had changed him in multiple ways, and it seemed to be changing the women in his life as well. Where that would end, he had no idea.

 

“When the tattoos first formed, you said that they made you aroused too,” he murmured. “That passed, right?”

 

“We took care of ours,” Padma smirked, looking over to her sister.

 

“It wouldn’t take much to get me going, but then again, it never did,” Lavender sighed. “I’m not dripping wet anymore, though.”

 

“Talking about magic objects influencing people doesn't exactly do it for me,” Ginny muttered, “so I’m not turned on anymore.”

 

“Oh, fuck, I didn’t even think of that,” Harry groaned, standing up and walking over to her. “Are you okay?”

 

“Yeah, Harry, I’m fine,” Ginny sighed, smiling as he wrapped an arm around her, and Luna took one of her hands in her own. “I know this isn’t the same.”

 

Fleur cocked an eyebrow at Hermione, who mouthed, ‘later,’ in response.’

 

“So whatever happened, at least it didn’t leave them permanently turned on,” Harry thought to himself.

 

“Anyway, I have a little last minute shopping that I need to do,” Tonks said.

 

“Dora, you know ‘ow bad the shops will be today,” Fleur chided, making her girlfirend look sheepish.

 

“It’s just a couple more things,” Tonks winced. “Neither one is for you, either, so if you want to keep me company…”

 

“I suppose even shopping in a madhouse is still shopping,” Fleur murmured. “If anything else comes up, just floo us this evening.”

 

“Will do,” Harry smiled, hugging them both goodbye.

 

“Actually, I could use a trip to Diagon Alley as well,” Lavender said. “Is that where you’re headed?”

 

“Yeah, you want to come with?” Tonks asked.

 

“Yes, thank you,” Lavender smiled.

 

Noticing Padma and Parvati both looking like they wanted to say something, Fleur said, “Anyone else who wants to come along is welcome.”

 

“You’re sure?” Padma asked.

 

“Of course,” Fleur smiled.

 

Harry walked them out, watching them apparate away, with Tonks grabbing Lavender and Fleur taking the twins.

 

“My aunt is going to have an early day today,” Susan commented as she stood up, “and I should probably take advantage of that if I want to talk to her about Greece.”

 

“Take care, and let us know what she says,” Hermione smiled, kissing the redhead softly.

 

“Call me later,” Daphne added, snogging her properly.

 

With her gone, Daphne quickly left as well, wanting to see if her mother would react the same way as her father, and Ginny went to test the waters a bit with her own family, leaving Harry and Hermione with Luna, who quickly left to speak with her father.

 

“It all seemed so simple,” the brunette sighed once they were alone. “We’d test out your oddity with another girl, get our answers either way, and that would be that. Now we have a harem, and you have the power of a dead god.”

 

“Any regrets?” Harry asked, wrapping his arms around her from behind.

“Not a one,” Hermione smiled, turning around and wrapping her arms around his neck. “As bizarre as our life has become, you know I wouldn’t trade it for anything. I love you.”

 

“I love you too,” Harry whispered, smiling widely as he leaned in to kiss her.

 

She responded to the kiss eagerly, deepening it almost immediately, and soon he had her pressed against the table, reaching down to grab her arse.

 

“Wait, wait,” Hermione gasped. “We should take this upstairs.”

 

Harry laughed and picked her up, making her squeal as she wrapped her legs around his waist. Carrying her securely, he quickly made his way upstairs to his bedroom. They had already slept together earlier as well as the previous day, but his desire for her was endless, and that was very mutual.

 

“I’m still a little sore,” Hermione gasped as he set her down on the bed and trailed hot kisses down along her neck.

 

“We don’t have to if you’re not up to it,” Harry whispered, going still.

 

“I wouldn’t have told you to bring me upstairs if I didn’t have something in mind, and I have more than one hole, after all,” Hermione whispered back, and Harry groaned as his cock throbbed with need.

 

“Really?” he asked.

 

“I might have been a little wary of anal at first, but Padma liked it a lot, and if Fleur can handle both you and Tonks together, I think I’ll survive,” Hermione replied. Grinning wickedly, she added, “You can’t tell me that you haven’t thought about burying every inch of your massive cock inside my tight little asshole.”

 

“Fuck,” Harry groaned, grabbing his wand. Within seconds, they were both undressed, and he captured her lips again with his.

 

She wrapped her legs around him, grinding her slick sex against his throbbing length, and moaned as she managed to rub her clit on him. The sudden spark of arousal she’d felt earlier had passed, but it never took much for Harry to make her wet, and soon enough, she was gagging for it. Harry reached down and cupped her perky breasts with his hands, kneading the mounds and gently pinching her hard nipples. She broke the kiss and cried out in pleasure before rolling them over.

 

“If you’re going to fit inside me ass, I’m going to need to make sure that your cock is very, very wet,” Hermione purred, kissing his muscular chest.

 

“I wish I’d known was a little minx you’d turn out to be before we started dating,” Harry laughed as she took her time kissing his every ab while she stroked his cock.

 

“So you could have asked me out sooner?” Hermione asked.

 

“Yes,” Harry replied, making her laugh.

 

“I wouldn’t have expected this of myself either,” Hermione said, “but then, you’ve been able to bring out my naughty side ever since we became friends.”

 

“So it’s my fault, is it?” Harry asked, sounding amused.

 

“Definitely,” Hermione breathed as she stared down at his cock.

 

She peppered the thick shaft with wet kisses, making Harry’s breath hitch. As she reached the bottom of his cock, she pressed her tongue against it and licked all the way to the tip.

 

“Fuck, Mione,” Harry groaned as she swirled her tongue around his glans.

 

Hermione moaned as she really got into it, acting like she was outright worshiping his cock in a way that she knew always drove him wild. After another few seconds of teasing him, she wrapped her pouty lips around his shaft and took the first few inches of him into her hot little mouth. Bobbing her head up and down, she took him deep with practiced ease as he snaked his fingers into her mane of brown hair.

 

“You’re so fucking good at that,” Harry groaned.

 

Her chocolate brown eyes locked onto his, and as they gleamed with lust, she swallowed the last inches of his cock into her throat, burying her nose in his pubic hair. Harry grabbed the sheets on either side of him as her talented tongue drove him wild. She let her saliva flow, giving him a far sloppier blowjob than she normally would have, and then pulled back after a couple minutes of this.

 

“There, I think that’s slick enough,” she croaked.

 

“On your hands and knees,” Harry commanded, and Hermione shuddered as she turned around and stuck her arse up in the air. “Good girl.”

 

“Harry,” Hermione whimpered, pressing her cheek into the sheets.

 

Harry spread her plump cheeks wide, grinning as he looked down at her puckered asshole. He’d wanted to do this for a while, and he was going to savor it, but first he had something very important to do. Grabbing his wand, he cast the lubrication charm and laughed as she shrieked.

 

“That is so much colder than I expected,” Hermione hissed.

 

“Padma did warn you,” Harry chuckled.

 

The charm was designed to both clean her thoroughly and lubricate every bit of her tight insides. Why it was so apparently cool to the touch, he had no idea, but he had better things to do just then than contemplate the strange quirk of an otherwise useful spell. Pushing a finger inside her dripping cunt, he got it nice and slick with her juices before pulling it out and moving up to her ass.

 

“Ahh!” Hermione cried as she felt his digit slide inside her tightest hole.

 

“You’re so tight,” Harry whispered in her ear, making her shudder. “My cock is going to stretch your tight little asshole so far. Do you think you can be a good girl and take every inch?

 

“Bloody Merlin, Harry,” Hermione whimpered, making him grin ferally.

 

Fisting his cock, Harry pressed the head of his cock against her tiny rosebud and pushed forward. She cried out in shock as his bulbous head popped inside, and Harry moaned aloud at the sheer heat of her tight insides.

 

“Fucking hell,” he groaned as she clenched around him almost painfully.

 

“Fuck, you feel as big as a fist,” Hermione moaned. “If I wasn’t so well lubricated, this would be impossible.”

 

“Try to relax a little,” Harry murmured. “I’ll hold still until you say.”

 

“Right...relax,” Hermione laughed lightly.

 

She took a deep breath and released it slowly, trying to focus on her breathing rather than the sheer, overwhelming fullness that she felt. It hurt a little, but nowhere near as much as she would have once feared. More than anything, she felt deliciously full, and as turned on as she was, that fullness made her pussy gush.

 

“M...move,” she whimpered only to claw at the sheets in front of her as he buried another inch of his girthy cock inside her.

 

“You feel so good, Hermione,” Harry moaned. “Fuck you’re so hot and tight and perfect.”

 

“Oh, oh, oh,” Hermione whimpered as he slowly but surely sank inside her sweltering tunnel. “You’re in...you’re actually inside me!”

 

“Half of me anyway,” Harry thought to himself, thinking it better not to say that out loud.

 

“You feel even bigger in there,” Hermione moaned. “This is how taking a cock that perfect should always have felt. It should have been a...ugh...a challenge! Would have made it feel more like an accomplishment.”

 

“Is that what you’re going to feel when I bury the inch inside her ass?” Harry asked, smirking. “Like you accomplished something? What will feel better, when you get a dozen Os in your OWLs later this year, or managing to handle my cock like this?”

 

“A dozen Os is a slow night with you,” Hermione quipped, making him laugh. “Now...ahh!”

 

He buried himself to the hilt inside her with one last, slow thrust, until his balls were resting against her dripping, wet pussy.

 

“I did it!” Hermione exclaimed, sounding half delirious.

 

“Yeah, you did, baby,” Harry whispered in her ear, “and now I’m going to fuck your tight little asshole until you flood the bed. Given what I feel against my balls right now, I’d say you’re already close.”

 

“Do it!” Hermione moaned. “Fuck my ass until I cum!”

 

Harry had no intention of stopping that soon. Picking up his pace, he sunk his fingers into her fleshy hips and start pounding her hard enough that his balls began slapping her pussy. Her cries filled the air, as did the sound of his hips smacking her perfect arse which jiggled with each impact. He caught sight of her in the mirror in the corner and groaned at how hot she looked, her face beat red and her mouth formed into a perfect O as her wild hair stuck out all around her. Letting go of her hips, he gathered her curly mane into his hand and tugged gently, pulling her head back.

 

“Look at you,” he grinned as she looked towards the mirror. “You’re loving this aren’t you?”

 

“Yes!” Hermione cried, digging her fingers into the sheets so tightly that her knuckles turned white. “I love it!”

 

“Prim and proper Hermione Granger getting her tight little asshole pounded and adoring every second of it,” Harry taunted. “What would your younger self have said if she could have seen this?”

 

“She’d have been...ah God...appalled,” Hermione cried, throwing her arse back against him even harder as she soared towards her climax. “She wouldn’t have known how good...how good...how fuck, fuck, FUCK!”

 

Her orgasm hit her like a freight train, making her vision go black and her mind to go blank. She squirted hard, soaking Harry’s balls and the bed below them with her fluids. Harry gritted his teeth and his eyes nearly crossed at how impossibly tight she became as she spasmed around him, squeezing hard, but he didn’t relent at all, fucking her through her mind-melting pleasure. He did let go of her hair, allowing her fall forward as she writhed and convulsed in ecstasy. Her climax went on and on, rocking her entire body in seemingly endless waves until finally it stopped, allowing her to go still.

 

Harry looked down at her twitching, sweaty soaked body and grinned, saying, “Hermione?”

 

“Huh...who...wha?” Hermione panted, sounding completely out of it.

 

Harry laughed and buried his face in her hair, inhaling deeply and nuzzling her neck. When her brain turned back on in a minute, he’d start again, but for the moment he was content to luxuriate in the feeling of her wonderful body. He had no idea what would come of his trip to Greece, for himself, or his lovers, but what he did know was that in that moment, he didn’t need to think about it at all. Instead he could focus on Hermione, the girl he owed so much of his incredible life to, and allow himself to relax for the first time in hours.

Chapter 10

“Oh, thank the goddess,” Fleur sighed as they arrived in the magical enclave in the center of Tripoli. “It might not be summer, but I’d take this place over Britain in December any day.”

 

“I hear you,” Lavender smiled. “It’s gotta be twenty degrees warmer.”

 

They heard the other portkey come in, and Fleur rushed to catch her stumbling girlfriend.

 

“Thanks, luv,” Tonks murmured as she regained her balance.

 

Harry, alas, wasn’t so lucky and ended up rolling onto his arse.

 

“Hopefully one of the powers of this bloody flute is managing to travel around with more grace than a newborn deer,” he grumbled.

 

“You know I can sympathize,” Tonks chuckled as he stood up.

 

“Least you have a bloody excuse,” Harry muttered, shaking his head.

 

“Is flying the only type of magical travel you’re good with?” Ginny asked.

 

“Yes,” Harry replied, “and even then I don’t know if it extends past brooms. I’ll have to try a carpet sometime just to check.”

 

“Keep in mind they are illegal in Britain,” Susan pointed out, “and given how fond many figures in the ministry are of the bribes they get from the broom manufacturers, that’s unlikely to change any time soon.”

 

“Ah, Magical Britain,” Sirius sighed, his voice dripping with disdain. “I’d say never change, but I know there’s no need.”

 

“Is bribery just openly accepted?” Hermione asked.

 

“No, but they find ways to do it anyway,” Sirius replied. “Usually it comes in the form of campaign donations, since nobody looks too closely at where campaign money goes after the fact, but the big thing is speaking fees. I’ve heard Fudge speak before, and I can’t imagine anyone giving that man a hundred thousand galleons to give a thirty-minute talk like Nimbus did about six months ago.”

 

“Ah,” Hermione muttered.

 

“Do you feel anything?” Daphne asked.

 

“I don’t know,” Harry replied, looking around. “I’ve felt a sense of restlessness since I last blew into the flute, and while I think that’s intensified, it could easily be in my head.”

 

“I just wish we had some idea where Orion Black found the damn thing,” Sirius grumbled. “It might not give us all of our answers, but I doubt it would hurt to check out.”

 

“His diary really didn’t contain any hints?” Padma asked.

 

“It was definitely somewhere in Peloponnese, but the cave was something he stumbled across by chance, and his description of it and its environment was frustratingly vague,” Hermione recalled. “I read through his entire journal and even checked to see if he hid information behind some kind of enchantment.”

 

“Now you’re thinking like one of us,” Sirius chuckled.

 

“We’re just going to have to rely on whatever magical weirdness you ended up with,” Lavender shrugged. “I assume there really is something to it, given how easy it was to get us all here.”

 

“Yeah, there’s no way Daddy would have been that okay with Pad and I coming along,” Parvati agreed. “I expected to have to get Mum’s help and employ my full-on puppydog eyes, but he agreed immediately.”

 

“Parv, my mother agreed to let me go to a foreign country with a boy,” Ginny said flatly. “None of my brothers even questioned it either. I was half-tempted to tell them all we’d be flying here and I’d be spending the entire flight riding Harry just to see if anything could make them crack.”

 

“I’m glad you didn’t,” Harry chuckled. “I’d like to be able to look at least a few of your brothers in the eye going forward.”

 

“It was just bizarre,” Ginny sighed. “I’m so used to them being annoyingly overprotective that it was really jarring to see them so suddenly uncaring.”

 

“We’ve been lured here for a reason,” Luna declared, her voice airy and light. “That reason is unlikely to be found in a city, though I don’t know if Tripoli had yet been founded in His day.”

 

“Well, let’s check into the hotel that I arranged first, and then we can go exploring,” Sirius said, looking down at a map. “It’s this way.”

 

The marauder led his many charges along the narrow streets of Tripoli towards their destination. He’d had a pretty good sense of direction for years and knew well how to read a map, so they quickly found the hotel and checked in. With Hermione’s help, the purebloods among them managed to fit into the muggle world better than they usually did, and though Daphne chaffed at the idea of wearing clothing more revealing than she was used to, Susan’s appreciation for how she looked quickly soothed her distaste. It wasn’t even that bad, consisting of a floor-length skirt and tight-fitting sweater, the cut of which showed off just enough of her large, creamy breasts to be enticing.

 

Lavender was dressed quite similarly and was much more comfortable with it, to the visual delight of more than a few men they passed along the way.

 

“Are you from around here?” the girl at the checkout desk asked in Greek, smiling up at Sirius.

 

“No, no, we’re from England,” Sirius replied. “Decided to escape the cold for a little while.”

 

“Your Greek is quite good,” the girl complimented.

 

“It should be for what the bloody Department of International Cooperation charged me for the lessons,” Sirius thought to himself, not letting his frustrations show on his face.

 

The Department had the means to implant languages into people, allowing them to learn them in a fraction of the time it would normally. If you worked for the department, the lessons were quite cheap, but if you didn’t, they charged far more than the average wizard could ever pay. He was more than happy to waste his family’s money, but still thought that the lot of them were dickheads, something not helped by his distaste for the department’s head, Bartemius Crouch.

 

“I’ve always thought it sounded like a beautiful language and decided to learn it a while back,” Sirius smiled. Reading her nametag, he asked, “Hey...Elena, is it? My godson and his friends are really into nature hikes, and I was wondering if there were any spots that you thought were particularly nice.”

 

“You’ve certainly come to the right place,” Elena replied. “Depending on how far you’re willing to go, there are plenty of gorgeous places in Arcadia. West of the city is largely woodland and forest, with mountains. I don’t know about hiking, but the forest west of the city is one of my favorite places to drive through. It’s just so very beautiful.”

 

“West of here?” Sirius asked. “That sounds great. Thank you.”

 

“It’s nothing,” Elena smiled. Handing him the keys, she added, “Enjoy your stay.”

 

“I’m surprised you didn’t hit on her,” Harry commented as they walked to the elevator.

 

“What makes you think I didn’t?” Sirius asked. Harry had specifically not gotten Greek lessons because they wanted to see if he started speaking the language as they drew closer to wherever they figured the flute was going to lure them.

 

“I didn’t get a word of that, but even with the language barrier, I still know what you sound like when you’re trying to seduce a woman,” Harry replied.

 

“Well, I still might,” Sirius grinned. “Birds love a foreign accent, after all. I did ask her about spots suited to hiking, though, and she said that there’s a pretty big forest west of here.”

 

“It’s as good a place to start as any, I guess,” Harry shrugged. “I was thinking that we could start by flying around the more rural parts around here and see if anything draws my attention.”

 

“From what I’ve read, this place seems to be more rural than not,” Hermione piped up. “The entire peninsula’s about six times the size of Cornwall and has less than twice the population.”

 

“That is pretty sparse,” Harry murmured.

 

“Arcadia’s always been sparsely populated,” Luna said serenely. “I think that’s what Pan liked most about it back in the day.”

 

“‘E wasn’t exactly a god of urban sprawl,” Fleur added.

 

“Well, so long as we’re careful about disillusionment charms, we should be able to fly about freely,” Sirius said quietly as they entered one of the hotel rooms. “This one’s mine, and the next few down this hallway are yours. Officially, Harry’s bunking with me, since I didn’t want some busybody sticking their nose into our business, but I’ll leave the actual sleeping arrangements up to you lot.”

 

“Thanks, Sirius,” Harry smiled as the girls all looked at each other conspiratorially.

 

*****

 

They took about an hour to get settled and get their things put away. Each of them carried enchanted luggage charmed to keep anyone other than them from wanting to open it. It wouldn’t work on wizards or witches unless they were exceptionally weak-minded, because it wasn’t terribly powerful, but it would keep muggles from snooping through their things. Once they were finished, they gathered together in Sirius’ room, where he, Tonks, and Fleur worked adding notice-me-not charms to their brooms.

 

“I wish we could get permits to do magic on trips like this,” Ginny grumbled.

 

“It’ll just be a few more years,” Tonks said soothingly as she finished charming another one.

 

“I guess we couldn’t exactly just make ourselves invisible,” Lavender laughed. “Birds would fly right into us.”

 

“Brooms are actually charmed to give off something that keeps birds away from us when we’re in the air,” Sirius replied, “but we’d not be able to see each other.”

 

“Is that a relatively new enchantment?” Ginny asked. “I know before snitches were invented, Golden Snidgets were used in their place.”

 

“I honestly don’t know,” Sirius replied.

 

“I have no idea either,” Hermione added, “but it would make sense. I still can’t believe seekers used to hunt little birds.”

 

“Snidget hunting actually predated quidditch,” Luna said sadly. “Their population really suffered for that.”

 

“Sad as that is, we should probably be going,” Daphne drawled. “I doubt we want to be up in the air past dusk.”

 

“You’re right,” Harry agreed quickly, hoping to avoid an argument sparked by Daphne’s coldness. “The forest west of here that the woman downstairs mentioned sounds like as good a place to start as any.”

 

“Your broom is done,” Fleur smiled, handing him his firebolt.

 

“Thanks, Fleur,” Harry said as he took it. “Just follow my lead and let’s hope that I actually get a feel for where I’m going.”

 

“The name of Arcadia broke you out of the trance that the flute put you in, and that has to mean something,” Luna murmured, raking her nails through his hair. “Rather than focusing on trying to feel something, focus on relaxing your mind. If we’re in the right spot, and we’re right about the flute’s influence on you, it will occur to you.”

 

“Right,” Harry grinned wryly. “I just need to focus on relaxing.”

 

“Use your occlumency fundamentals,” Sirius suggested.

“That’s not a bad idea,” Hermione added.

 

Harry closed his eyes and took a deep breath, drawing on his experience with the mind arts to calm himself and put aside his concerns about the journey he’d taken with his lovers. His nervousness was banished easily enough, but he found that doing so didn’t rid him of his sense of restlessness. There was something deep inside him that longed to rush into what he was about to do, and it reminded him in a way of the feeling he got before a big quidditch game, though he wondered if he was only thinking about that because of the broom in his hands.

 

“Let’s go,” he said, mounting the broom.

 

The others followed suit, and they all flew out of the enlarged window before them, with Sirius turning and returning it to normal as he left last. Once he was in the air, with the wind blowing through his hair, that sense of restlessness eased up. Flying was always a source of comfort and calm to him. It was something that Hermione would never understand, he knew, as she didn’t care much for flying in general and spent all her time watching him play quidditch worried about him, but flying had always something that set his mind at ease.

 

As he sped through the air at great speed, watching the world pass by, he was able to let go of anything that he was worried about at the time and focus purely on what he was doing. As he escaped the city limits of Tripoli and found himself above a vast forest, he breathed in the delightfully fresh air and felt a shiver go down his spine.

 

The land was beautiful, green, and lush, with low mountains and shallow valleys as far as the eye could see. He couldn’t say that it felt familiar, but he did like it, and as he flew around the region, circling the vast stretch of barely settled land, he sighed in contentment.

 

“It’s gorgeous!” Parvati called out.

 

“If nothing else, we’ll have gone somewhere lovely,” Padma agreed.

 

“I still say I’d prefer to see the beach, but it is really pretty,” Lavender chimed in.

 

Harry smiled at them and slowed down, coming to a stop miles above a small village.

 

“Did something draw your interest?” Luna asked.

 

“No, it’s just...are those olive trees?” Harry asked.

 

“Couldn’t say from here, but they do look pretty short and squat,” Hermione replied.

 

“I’m going to land there for a second,” Harry announced before rushing to the ground.

 

“Hominem Revelio,” Tonks muttered as she joined him, letting a breath go when she realized that there wasn’t anyone nearby.

 

“Is something wrong?” Fleur asked, furrowing her brow at the sight of Harry staring at a tree.

 

“This...I’ve seen this tree,” Harry replied, “these trees.”

 

“Huh?” Ginny asked.

 

“When I fell into a trance that time in the common room, when I was playing the transfigured guitar,” Harry explained. “I think this is the olive grove that I saw in my vision.”

 

“What exactly happened there?” Tonks asked. “You mentioned it before, but I didn’t ask for details.”

 

“The Gryffs threw a party for Parvati’s birthday, and Hermione transfigured a cushion into a guitar after our enchanted music box went on the fritz,” Ginny replied before the others could. “As Harry started playing, he closed his eyes and fell into a trance, though we didn’t really realize it at the time because we couldn’t stop dancing.”

 

“You were making them dance?” Fleur asked.

 

“Not intentionally,” Harry replied, wincing at the memory.

 

“I swear it’s the most you’ve ever tired me out with clothes on,” Lavender laughed, though she then blushed as she remembered that Sirius was there.

 

“Are these trees really thousands of years old, though?” the man asked.

 

“No,” Hermione replied. “There are examples of olive trees that have lived for millennia, but not a whole grove.”

 

“The trees look exactly like they did in my vision anyway,” Harry added, shaking his head. “I don’t think that was a memory of Pan’s; I think it was a clue about modern-day Arcadia. Back when I was in the trance, I felt like I knew what the land was called but couldn’t recall the name.”

 

Turning around, he found himself looking at the same undeveloped land that he saw back then and knew that it had to have come from the flute. He had been to Greece once before, but not to Peloponnese, and there was no good reason for him to know this place. That memory did bring to mind a question he hadn’t thought to ask before.

 

“When we took our trip to Greece back in the summer after my second year, was that because of the panflute?” he asked, looking at Sirius.

 

“No,” Sirius replied. “After you slew the basilisk, I worked to get it harvested and the parts sold off. One of the people I worked with on that was a lovely Greek woman who worked for the auction house where I put the skeleton up for sale. We hooked up, and she invited me over to celebrate when the skeleton sold. Merlin, what was her name again?”

 

“It’s a wonder none of your conquests have ever neutered you,” Tonks snarked.

 

“Hey, I’m always upfront with the women I sleep with about my intentions,” Sirius protested. “I might be a lech, but I’m an honest one.”

 

Harry snorted and walked off, trying to see if he sensed anything. The landscape looked familiar, but that was about it. As he continued down the hill, he came across a thicket of trees and walked on, followed by the others. He took slow, deep breaths, fighting down his frustration. He got the sense that he was close to what he was looking for, but he still hadn’t gotten that innate sense of being pulled towards anything that he was hoping for.

 

“Uh, Harry, you might want to slow down,” Sirius cautioned.

 

“What’s wrong?” Lavender asked. “I don’t hear anything.”

 

“Yes, that’s the problem,” Sirius muttered, drawing his wand. “I don’t hear anything at all.”

 

“No animals around,” Tonks said, flicking her own wand into her hand. “Be on your...look out!”

 

Harry saw a massive shape diving towards him from the air and rolling out of the way, only to laugh at the last moment as he thought that he recognized what came for him.

 

“Don’t attack him!” he called out.

 

“Hi…” Sirius went to ask before his eyes went wide. “No bloody way.”

 

“Are you both mad? That’s a bloody griffin!” Tonks exclaimed, moving in front of the other girls. “I know Harry’s good with animals, but…”

 

“That’s an understatement,” Susan sighed. “You should hear the praise Hagrid gives him regularly.”

 

“And that isn’t just any griffin, is he?” Sirius asked as Harry bowed to the creature, who bowed in turn.

 

“Hello, Godric,” Harry smiled, reaching out to scratch at the griffin’s neck. “What are you doing here, you big lug?”

 

“You know this griffin?” Fleur asked.

 

“Godric, really?” Daphne asked flatly.

 

“I was young; shut up,” Harry replied, earning a round of laughter. “Yes, I met this little guy the last time we came to Greece. He has these darker feathers on his chest in the shape of a v. I know it’s him.”

 

“Nearly shit myself when he landed in front of Harry,” Sirius muttered. “Out of all the oddities the flute gave you, your affinity for animals is the one that I’ve enjoyed the least, just because I never got used to it.”

 

“I always thought you were exaggerating,” Tonks said.

 

“Nope,” Parvati grinned. “Every time Hagrid introduces us to a new creature in class, it immediately takes a liking to Harry.”

 

“In case you’ve ever wondered why we’ve never gone to Africa, that’s why,” Sirius said dryly. “Last bloody thing I need is a nundu following you home.”

 

Hermione snorted at that thought.

 

“Could you introduce us?” Luna asked, walking closer to Godric and Harry while still keeping a respectable distance away.

 

“Of course,” Harry replied, nudging Godric over. “Godric, this is Luna.”

 

“Hello,” Luna smiled, bowing low enough to give Harry a good view of her tits through her sweater.

 

Godric bowed back, and she moved to pet him, only for him to snarl at her as she did.

 

“Hey!” Harry chastised the beast. “She’s a friend. Sorry, Luna, that was odd. Usually, like with hippogriffs, if you get them to bow back, you’re good to go.”

 

“I don’t think he was bowing to me,” Luna gasped, stepping back as she noticed the half-lion-half-eagle still holding himself low. “I think he wants you to get on his back.”

 

“Huh?” Harry asked, looking over at Godric in confusion.

 

“But griffins aren’t as willing to be ridden as hippogriffs,” Padma pointed out.

 

“But they do guard treasure,” Hermione countered. “What if Godric here is the sign we’ve been waiting for.”

 

“Wait, you mean…” Harry went to ask.

 

“A griffin to guard...whatever we think we’re going to find here,” Daphne mused. “Hermione, did the journal mention Orion Black fighting anything when he stumbled into the cave and found the flute?”

 

“No,” Hermione replied. “Still, if Godric wants to give you a ride, we might as well see if he has anything in particular in mind.”

 

“He could just want to fly with you,” Ginny said. “We’ll follow from a distance.”

 

“That’s probably for the best,” Sirius agreed.

 

Harry shrugged and stuffed his broom into his mokeskin pouch. He smoothed the feathers on Godric’s neck and carefully climbed onto his back, marveling as the Griffin stayed still. Though they were generally very ornery beasts, it was possible for wizards and witches with an affinity for magical animals to befriend them. He knew that Newt Scamander kept one in his menagerie for years, for instance. Actually riding them was very uncommon.

 

Hippogriffs were part horse and had a horse’s nature augmented by the attitude and pride of an eagle. Nothing in a griffin’s makeup had a history of being ridden by humans, and they were generally far more difficult to mount, with many magiozoologists claiming that it was outright impossible. Despite that, as Harry settled himself on Godric’s back, he felt the mighty creature’s wings beat against the air and soon took flight. He held on tightly and grinned as his mount began to fly in a very deliberate, straight path.

 

“This isn’t for fun, is it?” he wondered to himself, feeling for the first time all day like he might actually find what he was hoping to.

 

Atop his broom, he’d flown around in circles, trying to spot anything that caught his eye and drew him in until the olive grove did just that. Riding Godric, his flight was far more directed, and the giant flying beast took him far to the northeast. They crossed a small town, and he winced as he realized that there was no charm on the griffin to keep muggles from noticing him, but he didn’t hear any screaming, and soon enough they were past the town limits and flying towards another thick stretch of woodland.

 

This area was craggy, though still incredibly green, and as Godric began to descend, Harry looked out and saw that they were landing next to a stream. He dismounted the moment they touched the ground and looked around in confusion as Godric drank from the river. In front of him was a short mountain that the stream arced around. In every other direction there was nothing but trees, and nothing about the area looked at all familiar.

 

“Was he just thirsty?” Sirius asked as he landed.

 

“No idea,” Harry replied, looking over at Godric, who was still drinking as the others landed.

 

With nothing else to do, he leaned back against the mountain and quickly fell inside.

 

“Harry!” Hermione cried, rushing over only to stop in her tracks as a cave entrance appeared that hadn’t been there before.

 

“Holy shit,” Harry laughed as he stood up. “Godric really did lead us to something.”

 

“Fascinating,” Fleur mumbled. “The entrance only appeared after you’d already fallen into it. Come back out and let’s see if it disappears again.”

 

Harry walked out, and, sure enough, it appeared again like solid stone and vegetation.

 

“Hmm, so sorta like the entrance to platform 9 ¾,” Ginny mumbled, pressing her hand against it, only to freeze when it was stopped by the solid stone. “What the hell?”

 

“Wait, that doesn’t…” Harry went to say as he pressed against it.

 

Ginny, who had been leaning against it, fell forward as it disappeared again and Harry barely managed to catch her.

 

“So, is it me?” Harry asked.

 

“Well, once you touch it, we can pass through,” Ginny replied.

 

“Wait, if this is the cave where Orion found the flute, then that might be the answer,” Sirius suggested.

 

“Oh, yeah, that would make sense,” Hermione said. “Both of you come back out, and Harry, you give me the flute.”

 

“Is this really necessary?” Lavender asked.

 

“It’s neat magic,” Hermione replied. “I’d like to at least try to figure out how it works.”

 

“Here,” Harry said, handing her the flute. Before he turned back towards the cave, he saw Godric had finished drinking and looked like he was about to leave, so he went to him. “Thank for the help, mate.”

 

Godric shrieked and flew up into the air, disappearing above the trees.

 

“Completely solid,” Daphne muttered as she pressed against the cave entrance. “If the flute is the key, then Hermione’s right. This is really interesting magic.”

 

“Even Gringotts doesn’t have security like this,” Fleur added. “I imagine the goblins would be very interested in enchantments that ‘id the very doors to the vaults unless the keys were pressed against them.”

 

“It could be useful for prisons too,” Susan piped up.

 

“Yeah, no, it was the flute, not me,” Harry concluded as he pressed against the rock. “No one has been inside this cave since Orion Black.”

 

“Well, hopefully that means that we don’t have to worry about being attacked by anything in there, but I’d still draw your wands and keep on your guard,” Sirius muttered as he drew his own.

 

“Just fyi, I’m not much of a fighter,” Lavender winced.

 

“Just remember which end of your wand goes where and use the most offensive thing you know,” Daphne replied, earning a glare from the other blonde.

 

“Stay in the middle,” Fleur advised. “That goes for anyone who ‘asn’t fought before, though, as Sirius said, we have no reason to think that we will be attacked.”

 

“Here,” Hermione said as she handed Harry back the flute.

 

Putting it in the mokeskin pouch at his hip, he pressed against the mountain, and the cave entrance appeared again.

 

“Lumos,” Sirius cast, lighting their way as they ventured inside.

 

“Oh wow,” Fleur breathed.

 

“Fleur?” Tonks asked.

 

“I don’t think we need to worry about all of you using magic ‘ere,” Fleur said. “This cave is utterly awash with it. Nothing cast in here would be detected by the local ministry.”

 

“That’s good to know,” Harry murmured, adding his own lumos spell to brighten things up.

 

“Hopefully the cave being sealed off for hundreds of years means there’s no spiders in here,” Lavender muttered.

 

“Don’t worry, Lavender, there are only two known types of spiders in Greece that are venomous,” Luna smiled, “and the jumping spiders are only found in Crete.”

 

“There are jumping spiders!?” Lavender exclaimed.

 

“Shh!” Daphne hissed. “If you don’t mind, I’d rather not have us snuck up on because we couldn’t hear anything over our own chatter. Hit yourself with a calming charm if need be.”

 

“Sorry,” Lavender muttered.

 

“It’s okay, Lav,” Parvati said soothingly, taking the blonde’s hand.

 

They continued on from there into the cave, coming across nothing living at all. It was wide and winding and descended so gradually that Harry didn’t notice at first that they’d traveled below the surface. It was only when he turned and looked behind them that he saw how much higher the last trace of outside light was situated.

 

“This is quite the cave,” Hermione murmured. “I imagine it was carved intentionally.”

 

“Likely,” Fleur replied. “Its width is too uniform to be natural. Whatever made it lacked the precision of the goblins, though. There’s a certain crudeness to the walls here.”

 

“I...wait, is that a dead end?” Harry asked, waving his wand in front of him.

 

He rushed forward and came across what, as he suspected, was the end of the cave. It had been curved as they went along, but there hadn’t been a single part of it that split off, and while he figured that it was possible he was going to have to press against every part of both walls to find the true path, as he looked at the stone pedestal he found at the end of the cave, he doubted it.

 

“This must be where Orion found it,” Sirius breathed, hovering his wand just above the pedestal.

 

“Yes, look here,” Harry grinned as he illuminated a cave wall with distinct writing on it.

 

“Here lies...the vessel of the...something...Pan…” Sirius struggled to read and translate. “The charms that those overcharging arseholes use give you the ability to speak the language almost immediately, but they take time to let you read or write it.”

 

“That’s okay, you read enough to know we are where we thought,” Harry grinned. “This is where he found the flute.”

 

“Cool,” Daphne said dryly. “Now what?”

 

“Um, I’m not sure,” Harry replied. “I can place the flute back and see if anything happens.”

 

“One way or another that might be for the best,” Sirius muttered.

 

“I wouldn’t suggest just leaving it here,” Hermione protested. “The cave is opened by its presence, and someone else could come find it. If this trip ends up being for naught, we should turn it in and let the I.C.W. lock it up with the others.”

 

“Or we could just keep it safe,” Daphne argued. “It’s not like it shoots lighting or causes tsunamis.”

 

As they argued, Harry placed the panflute back on the pedestal where Orion Black had presumably found it centuries prior and felt a chill go down his spine as he let it go. Staring down at the weathered instrument, he got the distinct sense that he was being given a choice. He could leave it where it was and go, giving up the powers it had given him and ensuring that it would cause those around him no further problems, or pick it back up and accept it fully. He couldn’t say where this sense came from, and it wasn’t as though he heard it in words or anything, but he was absolutely certain nonetheless.

 

“I’ll agree the ministry can be a bunch of knobheads, but these rules were put in place for a reason,” Tonks added when she heard the sound of a flute playing and she whipped around to stare at Harry.

 

“Harry!” Sirius exclaimed, rushing over as he noticed his godson playing the flute.

 

It glowed slightly, but not as much as it had before, and as Sirius closed the distance, he found no barrier in the way.

 

“It’s alright,” Harry said reassuringly. “In here, as I am, I can play it freely, and I think it’s the key.”

 

He went back to it, playing nothing in particular, and a sense of calm overtook all of them at the sound.

 

“Do you feel anything odd?” Hermione asked, still partially concerned.

 

Harry just shook his head and continued warming up.

 

“Well, I guess we just wait and see what happens,” Lavender shrugged.

 

“Does anyone else feel a little tingly?” Luna asked. “The panflute sounds lovely.”

 

“It is nice,” Susan smiled.

 

“Play Freebird!” Sirius called out.

 

“Do you even know what that means?” Hermione asked, furrowing her brow.

 

“No, but I heard someone shout it at a concert in America, and the Yanks found it hilarious for some reason,” Sirius replied.

 

Harry snorted at that and decided on what tune he was going to play. His godfather might not have known what that meant, but he did.

 

“Oh wow,” Hermione breathed as he launched into the solo from the Lynyrd Skynyrd classic. “I somehow doubt anyone’s tried that on a panflute before.”

 

“Is that supposed to be music?” Daphne muttered under her breath, scrunching up her nose in distaste.

 

“Oh, look!” Padma exclaimed, pointing at the pedestal, which had begun to glow the same shade of green as the flute.

 

“Uh, Harry...” Sirius went to warn him.

 

Harry paid him no mind, continuing on with his eyes closed as he felt the music flow from him. He heard the sound of people moving about and knew without looking that his girls were dancing to the rhythm. In the distance, he heard Sirius call out something, but he couldn’t make out what and didn’t care. It was only when he started to hear stone scraping against stone that he opened his eyes again and saw the pedestal sinking into the ground.

 

“Finally!” Sirius exclaimed. “I could barely move for a moment there.”

 

“We couldn’t stop,” Ginny panted.

 

“Mon dieu,” Fleur gasped, still watching the pedestal sink.

 

The raised dais it had been sitting on had already slipped beneath the ground, and it continued sinking further, twisting around again and again to reveal a spiral staircase that led far lower than she expected.

 

“Whatever answers there are here to find and whatever power I’ll be able to master, it will all be found down there,” Harry declared, pocketing the flute.

 

“Well, you can play the panflute without ending up in a coma again,” Parvati said brightly, “so that’s progress.”

 

“I finally feel that sense of direction I was hoping I’d get as I drew closer to where I needed to go,” Harry smiled. “I know what I seek is down here.”

 

“Just stay on your guard,” Sirius sighed. “Orion Black might have made it this far, but I doubt anyone’s been down there since Pan’s day.”

 

“Bubblehead charms might be a good idea,” Hermione pointed. “The air in long-sealed passageways can be highly dangerous.”

 

“Good idea,” Fleur complimented.

 

They cast their charms and continued onward down the spiral staircase, though as Sirius went to join them, they hit a bit of a snag.

 

“What the hell?” he asked as he tried to step down onto the first step only to hover above it.

 

“Um, I’m as confused as you are,” Tonks said, perplexed as she managed to step down just fine.

 

Sirius walked around the spiral staircase, finding himself unable to pass through the invisible barrier around the whole thing.

 

“It’s likely the flute,” Hermione guessed. “Harry’s connection to it is giving him access to this vault, while our connection to him is letting us come too.”

 

“I don’t like the idea of you going down there without me,” Sirius hissed.

 

“Sirius, it’ll be fine,” Harry assured him. “I’m not half-bad with a wand; Susan and Daphne are both well-trained, and Tonks and Fleur are both downright dangerous. We’ll be careful and come back if things seem hairy, but I need to see what’s down here.”

 

“And none of us are letting him go without us,” Ginny said firmly.

 

“Try your mirror,” Sirius all but ordered.

 

“Sirius Black,” Harry murmured after a moment of fiddling for the mirror in his mokeskin pouch. His godfather’s face appeared in it a moment later and relaxed a touch the second that it did. “We’ll be able to keep in contact.”

 

“I’m calling in an hour and seeking help if you don’t answer,” Sirius said flatly.

 

“Alright,” Harry agreed. “We will be careful.”

 

Sirius sighed and conjured a chair for himself as he watched the last of them disappear down the staircase. Looking over at the wall with the distinct Greek writing on it, he tried to focus on the words, figuring that he didn’t have anything better to do than attempt to give it a proper translation.

 

*****

 

“This looks remarkably well maintained for a place that hasn’t been touched in millennia,” Hermione murmured a while later as they traveled down through the much lower.

 

“That’s true,” Harry agreed. “The chamber was a dirty ruin by comparison.”

 

“There are powerful spells woven into every stone ‘ere,” Fleur explained. “For them to still be active all these centuries later is remarkable.”

 

“That means there are runes being used, right?” Lavender asked. “I know regular spells wear off without reinforcement.”

 

“Given how old all of this is, I can’t really say,” Hermione replied. “Part of what makes runes so powerful is the fact that countless wizards and witches through the centuries have imbued them with great meaning. Back in Pan’s day, they wouldn’t have been as strong.”

 

“‘Owever they did it, the enchantments ‘ere are incredibly powerful,” Fleur murmured. “It feels...wild too. Similar to how Harry’s magic feels.”

 

“That makes sense,” Padma piped up, “given everything.”

 

“There’s a wider chamber ahead,” Daphne announced. “Let’s stop there for a second and look around. I want to see if there’s anything written on the walls.”

 

“They’ve been completely bare so far,” Ginny pointed out.

 

“We’ve seen nothing but this long, narrow hallway so far,” Daphne replied. “Whoever enchanted this place, as they did put a great deal of effort into it. There must have been a reason for it, and I’d expect them to leave hints.”

 

“If those hints are in Greek, we’re fucked,” Harry grimaced. “I should have gotten the same lessons as Sirius.”

 

“Your reason for avoiding them was sound,” Luna said. “The rest of us could have, though.”

 

“Or at least one of us,” Hermione added.

 

As they entered the chamber and looked around, all of their eyes went wide at what they found. It appeared to be a dead end, for one thing, but that wasn’t what surprised them.

 

“At least we don’t have to worry about it all being Greek to us,” Lavender quipped as she looked around in amusement, earning a few groans.

 

The walls were covered in carved images of Pan and various nymphs. Most of them were just scenes of frolicking through various nature scenes, but three in particular were far more explicit. In one, Pan had a nymph on her hands and knees and was vigorously rutting her like a beast. Her eyes were closed and her tongue hanging out of her face as pleasure robbed her of her senses. The one next to it was a threesome scene, with one nymph riding his comically large cock while another sat on his face. The third and final one showed Pan holding a nymph in the air aloft, more using her as a masturbatory aid than anything else.

 

“These carvings are really well made,” Fleur murmured, tracing a finger over the figure of Pan in the first sex scene. “Capturing genuine emotion like this in stone is quite hard.”

 

“None of these walls are illusions,” Harry commented as he pressed on the last one.

 

“Maybe we missed a side passage in the hallway,” Parvati suggested.

 

“Or you might need to play the panflute again,” Susan added.

 

“I think we need to have sex,” Luna said, drawing more than a few odd looks. “Think about it. Most of these scenes are completely innocuous, but the three that aren’t are directly opposite the hallway we just came from. Given Pan’s connection to sexuality, I expected sexual tests to be part of getting through here. Luckily for Sirius, he couldn’t come.”

 

“Hmm, so you think we need to recreate the sex scenes,” Fleur surmised, tapping her chin. “It’s possible.”

 

“This place is really clean, at least,” Daphne sighed.

 

“I’ll do this one,” Luna smiled, pointing at the third image. “As the smallest one, I’ll be the easiest to hold like this and use like a fleshlight.”

 

“Okay, which one of you told Luna what a fleshlight is?” Hermione asked, rolling her eyes when Tonks’ hair turned red for a moment.

 

“Dora and I could be the pair for the threesome,” Fleur offered, grinning lasciviously at Harry.

 

“Given how heavily enchanted this place is, casting spells on it wouldn’t be advisable, and the stone floor would be murder on our knees, so this first one will be unpleasant,” Daphne winced.

 

“We can just conjure pillows, and even without them, I’m no pampered princess,” Ginny smirked. “Since doggystyle’s up first, I can be the test of whether or not this works like Luna thinks.”

 

“If it does work, there might be more scenes later,” Lavender grinned. “I’ll happily volunteer for those.”

 

“Such a giver,” Parvati giggled as Ginny stripped down.

 

Harry looked up and down along her slender form and grinned. Her breasts weren’t large, but they were very perky, and her pale pink nipples stood already hard. Undressing with a wave of his wand, he set it aside and pulled the ginger in for a kiss, which she returned hungrily. His hands slid down along her back and cupped easily her greatest asset. While she’d never be as buxom as some of his other lovers, her arse was easily one of the greatest he’d ever seen, and he kneaded her plump cheeks firmly, grinning at the thought of how he’d get to see them ripple and jiggle for him soon enough.

 

“Already dripping down your thighs,” Harry rumbled as he broke the kiss, having felt her slick on his leg as she ground her sex against him.

 

“I swear just your touch does it these days,” Ginny whimpered, reaching down and wrapping her hand around his massive cock. “The sound of your voice and the thought of this horse-like monstrosity don’t hurt either.”

 

“My perfect little pet,” Harry grinned, making her shudder. “Perfect wet and wanton for me.”

 

He pushed a finger inside her tight cunt and his grin grew positively feral as she cried out in pleasure.

 

“H...Harry,” Ginny whimpered.

 

“On your hands and knees,” Harry ordered. “Whether or not it helps us continue on further, I’m going to fuck you until you pass out.”

 

“Oh, Merlin,” Ginny gasped, turning around and getting into position as quickly as she could.

 

True to her word, she didn’t bother with pillows or anything else, seemingly unbothered by the hardness of the floor, but even if she was, it would have been the last thing on her mind as Harry buried himself to the hilt inside her sweltering pussy in one thrust.

 

“Fuck yes!” Ginny screamed.

 

“Fuck me, you’re amazing,” Harry groaned.

 

Since the beginning, he’d had little trouble getting his girls wet, but he had noticed that it was getting even easier. As Ginny said, his touch alone was often enough now, and failing that, a heated look often sufficed. She took him as easily as always, and after perhaps a dozen thrusts, he already felt her beginning to flutter around his length.

 

“HARRY!” Ginny shrieked as she came, her whole body going taut as a bowstring as the pressure inside her became too much.

 

Harry held her tightly as she writhed and convulsed around him, pounding her even harder. Her gorgeous arse jiggled hypnotically as his hips slapped it again and again, and if not for the even more alluring sight he caught out of the corner of his eye, he wouldn’t have looked away for a moment. Fleur and Tonks had stripped down and were kissing passionately, though, and that was a sight he couldn’t help but take in, even as Ginny continued to squeal in unending ecstasy.

 

“Harry, look!” Hermione exclaimed.

 

“Oh, wow, that actually worked,” Susan laughed.

 

Harry turned to where they were pointing and saw that the first carving had begun to glow a familiar shade of green. As he continued fucking Ginny, it got brighter and brighter, and even he could feel the magic in the air around them.

 

“Don’t stop!” Ginny cried, sounding half delirious. “Don’t stop, don’t…”

 

She trailed off as consciousness left her, and Harry reached forward to catch her as she slumped over, making sure that her face didn’t hit the hard ground. Once she was settled on the floor, panting for breath and completely out of it, he slowly pulled his rock-hard length out of her, keeping an eye on the wall to see if the glow in the first sex scene faded at all. When it didn’t, he relaxed and moved to lie on his back next to Ginny.

 

“Did you two decide who’s going where?” he asked, looking over at Fleur and Tonks.

 

“I’m sitting on your face, ‘Arry,” Fleur replied, grinning.

 

“It’s not like it matters,” Tonks shrugged. “Either way you’re going to drive us bloody mad.”

 

Harry grinned at them, and that smile only grew wider as Fleur walked over. As she placed a foot on either side of his head, he looked up at her slick cunt and licked his lips. She was visibly soaked, and as she waited for Tonks to lower herself down onto him, a droplet formed on her folds. Harry watched, mesmerized as it slowly grew and opened his mouth as it fell, catching her fluids on his eager tongue.

 

“I still can’t believe you’re bigger than I ever tried being,” Tonks chuckled as she ground her pussy on his cock.

 

“‘E is still soaked with Ginny’s juices, mon amour,” Fleur grinned as she stepped forward and squatted down towards his face. “You do not need to get ‘im wetter.”

 

“I know, but I still like teasing a little,” Tonks chuckled as she reached down and picked up his cock.

 

Harry swiped his tongue along Fleur’s dripping wet pussy just as Tonks impaled herself fully and grinned as both women cried out in pleasure. If anyone had told him back during third year that he’d someday actually get to fuck his first crush, he’d have thought they were barmy, and if anyone had told him last year that he’d get to fuck her and Fleur at the same time, he’d have rushed them to the hospital wing just to be safe. The fact that the two of them were not only regular lovers of his now, but that they were far from the only ones still boggled his mind at times.

 

“Holy shit, I love this fucking cock!” Tonks cried.

 

“‘E’s better at eating pussy than any man I’ve...oh fuck...ever ‘eard of, and it’s still even better,” Fleur moaned.

 

“Thanks for...ahh...letting me have it then,” Tonks cried, cupping her girlfriend’s cheek and pulling her in for a kiss as she started riding Harry harder. Breaking the kiss a moment later, she cried out, soaring towards her peak, which hit a moment later like a freight train. “FUCK!”

 

Harry groaned as he felt the metamorph’s unnaturally hot, tight pussy start to spasm around his length and pressed his tongue against Fleur’s clit. As he started speaking parseltongue, her screams joined her girlfriend’s and he tightened his grip on her hips to hold her steady.

 

“Keep it up, Harry,” Hermione said. “The picture’s nearly glowing as brightly as the first one.”

 

He had no intention of stopping until the two of them were fully sated and started pounding up into Tonks as she faltered, prolonging her pleasure further. They were in a small room, and their screams echoed well. Ginny had been loud, but the two of them together were deafening, and he wondered if any of the others had conjured earplugs for themselves. After minutes of continued orgasmic ecstasy, Tonks slumped forward, and Fleur wrapped her arms around her, shaking like a leaf herself.

 

“‘Arry...zat’s enough,” the beautiful blonde begged, and he backed off immediately. As she rolled off of him, she gasped, “Zat tongue is...incroyable.”

 

Harry grinned at her and licked his lips, pulling his cock out of Tonks and rolling her unconscious form over to join her girlfriend.

 

“My turn!” Luna exclaimed, skipping in place with visible excitement.

 

Harry looked at the wall for a moment, noticing that the two images were both glowing equally brightly and stood up.

 

“This position will be a first for me,” he murmured to himself as he studied the image on the wall.

 

He had held women in his arms as he fucked them before, but it was always with him holding them to him and them holding onto him. The idea of just holding a lover by her hips and rutting into her as she dangled freely in the air seemed like a recipe for unnecessary injuries, and he’d have been reluctant to try it at all with anyone other than Luna.

 

“It’s okay,” Luna said reassuringly. “I’m really small, and you’re cock isn’t the only thing really big about you. I trust these yummy muscles are up to the task.”

 

“Climb onto me first, and once you’re impaled, I’ll let you go and start fucking you,” Harry instructed, and Luna practically shivered in anticipation.

 

“I never understood what some of the older girls meant when they talked about climbing particularly hot boys like trees,” Luna said as she grabbed his broad shoulders and pulled herself up as he palmed her arse and helped her up. “I figured it was a wood reference, but seeing you now, I get it.”

 

Without another word, she lined herself up with his cock and sank down in one swift movement, crying out in pleasure as she did so. Harry grunted as he felt her tight, wet heat envelope his cock and dug his fingers into her hips to hold her steady. She held onto his shoulders as he started slowly easing his cock in and out of her.

 

He still wasn’t sure about the position, but he was pretty certain that he needed to recreate all of the images to proceed, and so once he was reasonably confident that he had her secure, he said, “Let go of me, Luna.”

 

“Okay, just don’t stop!” Luna cried, letting go of his shoulders and allowing herself to fall back.

 

He held onto her tightly and picked up his pace, pounding into her dripping cunt. The loud squelching sound coming from her sodden sex was drowned out by her screams as her pleasure grew more and more intense. He saw the carving on the wall begin to glow just as Luna drew close to her peak.

 

“I’ll be your nymph, Harry!” Luna cried. “I’ve never wanted anything more! Just never stop fucking ME!”

 

She came hard, flailing in his arms as pleasure thundered through every inch of her body. Harry groaned, the feeling of her fluttering and quivering around his length, feeling his own orgasm approaching. The wall began to glow the same shade of green as the other, but he barely noticed, chasing his own pleasure as Luna drowned in hers.

 

“Fuck!” he grunted as he came, filling the petite blonde to the brim with his hot, thick cum.

 

The feeling of his seed painting her inner walls white made Luna cum even harder, and she squirted around him as her eyes rolled back into her head. Just as Harry felt himself faltering, Hermione conjured a chair behind him, and he fell back into it, pulling Luna forward so he could wrap his arms around her.

 

When the third carving started to glow as brightly as the other two, all three grew brighter, becoming blindingly so to the point that they all needed to close their eyes. All at once then, the lights disappeared, and when they opened their eyes, they saw, rather than the carvings on the wall, a vast empty space where the sex scenes had been.

 

“Ahh, and they were so nice,” Lavender pouted.

 

“The way’s clear,” Hermione smiled, nudging Ginny. “Once we’re good to go, it seems like we’re heading further downstairs.

 

“Wasa?” Ginny asked blearily, blinking the sleep from her eyes. “Oh, cool, it worked.”

 

Harry carefully lifted Luna up and let her rest in the chair as he got dressed. A few minutes later, when she, Tonks, and Fleur were awake enough to hobble forward with some assistance, they all continued further into the cave network, unaware that as they passed through the barrier they’d just unlocked, the mirror in Harry’s pouch glowed for a second and went black.

 

*****

 

“Thirty-two bottles of beer on the wall, thirty-two bottles of beer,” Sirius sang to himself in boredom.

 

It wasn’t his first time reaching thirty-two, and he doubted it would be his last. Glancing over at the wall with the Greek writing on it as he had periodically for the last forty minutes, his eyes went wide as he realized that it actually made sense to him finally.

 

“At bloody last,” he grumbled, bringing his glowing wand closer to the wall. “Here lies the vessel of the great god Pan. Let he...wait a tick.”

 

Reaching into his mokeskin pouch, he grabbed Orion’s journal and flipped to the page on which he wrote his translation of the message on the wall.

 

“Here lies the vessel of the great god Pan’s power. Let he who is worthy restore the horned one’s power. He will return in songs floating on the winds.” Sirius read silently. “That’s not what this says, though.”

 

Feeling his heart rate spike, he looked over the message again, making sure that he was correct.

 

“Here lies the vessel of the great god Pan,” he read aloud. “Let he who is worthy restore the horned one to power. His rebirth will come in song and on the winds. What the hell does that…”

 

He trailed off, recalling how they had come here. Godric the griffin had reached out to Harry twice, and flown him right to this cave where the flute had been found. Orion’s translation had been wrong and likely tinged by his own desires for power and how the other Olympian artifacts had worked. In what he had translated, it sounded like Pan’s power could be claimed by someone worthy of it. In the true translation, though…

 

“Harry!” Sirius gasped, grabbing his mirror. “Harry Potter! Harry Potter! Damn it!”

 

He paced back and forth, trying to think as he started to fear that his godson was in more danger than he’d ever imagined. Out of other options, he cast, “Expecto Patronum.”

 

His silver grimm appeared and spoke a message into it, saying, “Albus, Harry is in danger. Please come to Greece. The flute doesn’t contain Pan’s power, I think it contains his soul!”

 

He watched the silvery, glowing dog disappear in the direction of Scotland and hoped that the headmaster would have an idea of how to fix this mess before it was too late.

Chapter 11

Across a vast clearing in the woods, a massive orgy raged on, well into its third hour. The forest echoed with the frenzied, pleasured screams of dozens of nymphs as they were fucked hard and fast by satyrs. It was a scene of debauchery that would make even the other Olympians envious, and it was glorious, a testament to how much Pan’s following had grown. The guardian of nature lay on his back in the center of it all, his massive, turgid cock straining towards the heavens. It’s thick, bulbous head was tinged purple from how full of his powerful blood it was, but he did not desire release. He had need of far more important things just then.

 

“Ahh, ahh, AHH!” the oracle gurgled, her mind fried by pleasure as she sat upon the face of the horned one.

 

His long, prehensile tongue filled her young cunt completely, slithering too and fro within her and pulsating in a way that stimulated every sensitive spot she had. She was locked in an unending cycle of orgasmic bliss, far beyond what a mortal could generally endure. Such divine ecstasy would have broken her mind long ago normally, but Apollo’s gift had long since cracked it. She was young, beautiful, and so revered by her people that smuggling her out of Delphi had been annoying, but it was necessary. Pan needed answers, and by channeling his power into this girl, gifted by sight, he would have them.

 

The keening, orgasmic wails of the nymphs reached a crescendo, and he felt the raw sexual energy permeate the air and rush into his being. There was no one touching his cock, and yet he would have cum if he’d not redirected his orgasm elsewhere. He focused the energy upward and pressed his tongue into the oracle’s womb, making her cum so hard she sobbed and squirted all over him. The satyrs disappeared at once, returning to him, and Pan groaned at the pleasure that set his nerves alight as their collective sexual experiences from the orgy flooded his mind.

 

“Aww,” Althaea, one of the horniest women he ever gave the gift of nymphdom to, whined, “it was just getting good.”

 

“Be silent,” Hippolyta, his eldest nymph, hissed.

 

The oracle fell to the side as he retracted his tongue, curling into a ball and panting for breath. Her olive skin shone with sweat under the light of the full moon, only enhancing her youthful beauty.

 

“What did you see?” Pan asked, his vibrant, forest green eyes fixated on her shuddering form.

 

“Death,” the oracle panted.

 

“Death?” Hippolyta asked. “Death of what?”

“All,” the oracle replied, rolling onto her back and sighing in pleasure as the cool grass caressed her heated skin. “I see steel and glass enveloping the world. I see towers of them reaching above Mount Olympus and islands of filth crowding the seas. I see men and women breaking Gaea and then themselves, lost in an unending tide of madness. I see the death...of nature.”

 

“That...surely she’s wrong,” Hippolyta sputtered.

 

“Yeah, nature can’t die,” Megare scoffed. “That would be the sky dying.”

 

“It fits with the unease I’ve felt these many years,” Pan countered, standing up and running his fingers through his long beard. “Tell me, girl, how do I stop it?”

 

“It...ahh!” the oracle cried, her eyes rolling back into her head and her back arching off the ground.

 

“I usually need our lord’s cock to end up in that position,” Althaea giggled.

 

“Please, a stiff breeze across your heated cunt can do that to you,” Khlöe quipped.

 

“Shut up,” Althaea hissed.

 

“Silence!” Hyppolyta growled.

 

“To save nature will take sacrifice,” the oracle croaked, her voice growing simultaneously strained and airy.

 

“Sacrifice of what?” Pan asked.

 

“The one who would master death,” the oracle continued. “He will rise in the age of steel and glass, and only his end will be able to stop it.”

 

She passed out then, too overstimulated and exhausted to go on, but Pan didn’t need anything else from her. Focusing his will, he spawned a pair of Satyrs who immediately genuflected before their lord.

 

“Return this girl to her temple,” he commanded. “I need nothing more from her.”

 

“My lord, what could it mean?” Hyppolyta asked, approaching him and placing a hand on his bulging bicep.

 

“I don’t know,” Pan replied honestly. “I turned to the oracle because I wanted to know if this sense of unease I’d been feeling for the past years had a genuine cause. The answers I truly seek will come from the land itself. I must go and commune with all the lands of this world. Only through that will I be able to know what’s coming.”

 

“When do we leave?” Althaea asked.

 

“You don’t,” Pan replied sadly, and a chorus of shocked and defiant complaints came his way. “Peace, my beloved nymphs, I will not leave you unattended.”

 

“I will not object if this is your will, but I would like to know why we cannot come,” Hyppolyta pleaded.

 

“Where I will be traveling to, only one of my power can reach,” Pan replied.

 

“Will it be dangerous?” Sappho asked.

 

“Yes,” Pan admitted. When that earned him more hysterical complaints, he slammed his cloven hoof into the ground hard enough to make it quake. “I am the heart of the land! I bound myself to nature long ago to enhance my power and so took on a great and terrible responsibility. If she is threatened, I must know from what, and I must counter it by any means necessary. I will leave you some satyrs to tend to you, and I won’t be leaving just yet anyway. There are...preparations that must be made.”

 

“What kind of preparations, my lord?” Hyppolyta asked.

 

“Insurance,” Pan replied ominously.

 

*****

 

“Mmm, mmm, mmm!” Lavender exclaimed as she deepthroated Harry’s cock.

 

Harry held her against him while he stood in the center of the latest mural room, her feet flailing towards the ceiling and her long, blonde hair tickling his feet. They had all decided to remove their clothes at that point, needing nothing to keep them warm down in the strangely heated cavern and knowing that they would need to perform further sex acts to continue on. The latest carving they were acting out featured Pan holding a woman while he stood among trees, his face buried between her legs while she sucked his cock.

 

“This place ‘as some great ideas,” Fleur sighed, leaning against the wall.

 

“I’ll say,” Luna grinned. “Harry should use me like a sex toy more often. That was ever so much fun.”

 

“So...good,” Padma shuddered, still shaking on the ground from the rough anal pounding she’d gotten a few minutes earlier while she and Harry acted out a scene of a nymph riding Pan in reverse-cowgirl, his cock clearly buried to the hilt in her arsehole.

 

“I’ll say,” Parvati purred, soothing her sister’s gaping, twitching hole with her tongue.

 

Hermione looked down at the scene and shivered in delight, amazed by how hot she found a scene that would have grossed her out not that long ago. She forced herself to look away, and her gaze landed on Daphne and Susan. The exhausted blonde was still periodically shaking in her lover’s arms as she rested her head between her massive breasts, recovering from the scene she’d acted out of a nymph on her back, taking Pan’s cock while another one sat on her face.

 

“Fuck,” Harry groaned as he came, filling Lavender’s stomach with his seed.

 

He carefully let the blonde down as he finished, and she stared, glassy-eyed at the ceiling, burping quietly and giggling as she panted hard. The final of the three scenes before them glowed green before disappearing entirely, showing them another new hallway.

 

“This one doesn’t go further down,” Hermione remarked.

 

“Probably because further down at this point would be the core of the bloody earth,” Tonks grumbled.

 

“We haven’t gone that far,” Ginny laughed, “but I do kind of hope that we’re reaching the end here.”

 

“It better not be,” Parvati huffed. “I haven’t acted out a scene yet.”

 

“I don’t need an enchanted carving to fuck your brains out, Parvati,” Harry chuckled, kissing her deeply.

 

Parvati moaned into his mouth, tasting Lavender’s cunt on his tongue and lips.

 

“How long would you say we’ve been down here?” Hermione asked.

 

“Maybe about an hour and a half,” Susan replied. “Why?”

 

“We haven’t heard from Sirius yet,” Hermione replied.

 

“Hmm?” Harry asked, breaking away from Parvati. “That’s odd.”

 

He pulled out his mirror and spoke Sirius’ name. The mirror flashed white for a moment and then returned to normal, not seeming to even try to reach out to him.

 

“Shit,” Tonks muttered. “Something down here must be interfering with it. We should probably head back a ways and try again.”

 

“Tempus,” Fleur cast, checking the time. “It’s only been just over an ‘our since we entered now. If we unlock the way past the next room and it seems like we still have quite a ways to go, then we can ‘ead back and let him know that we’ll be a while longer, but the change in direction might easily mean that we’re near the end now.”

 

Harry considered that for a moment before nodding. If they were at the end of the cavern, then they’d be done with this soon enough, and he’d be able to return to Sirius, and they’d all be able to go home. He hoped that his godfather wasn’t too worried about him.

 

*****

 

“Albus, thank goodness,” Sirius muttered as he saw the aged wizard arrive in Tripoli.

 

“What happened?” Dumbledore asked, not bothering with pleasantries.

 

“We found the cave that my ancestor discovered the flute in centuries ago,” Sirius replied.

 

“How?” Dumbledore asked.

 

“A griffin led up there,” Sirius replied.

 

“A griffin?” Dumbledore asked, cocking an eyebrow.

 

“It actually gets stranger than that,” Sirius replied. “That same griffin sought out Harry the last time we were in Greece. He recognized it well enough, and because of that and the species’ penchant for guarding treasure, we thought it might be a sign.”

 

“Griffins live for decades, not millennia,” Dumbledore murmured, stroking his long, white beard. “For it to be bound to the cave, either it’s lifespan was extended dramatically, or the magic of the cave has been reaching out to and binding animals to its will for ages. Either way, we’re dealing with something extraordinarily powerful. Take me there.”

 

He pulled a broom out of his mokeskin pouch and gestured for Sirius to lead on. The younger man did so, flying towards the forest he’d just come from and landing in front of the cave.

 

“So why have you come to believe that the flute contains Pan’s soul?” Dumbledore asked, more willing to discuss such things in the forest than among other people. Somethings were too sensitive to rely on silencing charm for.

 

“My ancestor buggered up the translation,” Sirius growled. “Sorry.”

 

“How so?” Dumbledore asked.

 

“He was close, very close,” Sirius replied, “but whether because his Greek wasn’t perfect or because he wanted to believe something different, he messed up a specific part of it. What he interpreted as ‘let he who is worthy restore the horned one’s power,’ I think is actually ‘let he who is worthy restore the horned one to power.’”

 

“Where are Harry and the others?” Dumbledore asked.

 

“We reached a point that only they could go through, and they were already through when I tried to join them,” Sirius replied. “I’ve tried calling him with our mirrors, but though it worked fine when he first went through the barrier, there’s no response now.”

 

“He’s not answering?” Dumbledore asked, growing even more concerned.

 

“The call’s not going through,” Sirius replied. “Even if something had happened to him and he couldn’t answer, I should still be getting more than I am. Something down there is interfering as if it were an actual muggle phone.”

 

Dumbledore cast a silent lumos charm and ventured into the cave, followed closely by Sirius. Decades spent studying magic had attuned his senses far beyond those of normal wizards and witches to it, and what he felt as he walked deeper into the cave was incredible. Even Hogwarts wasn’t this utterly suffused with magic, and it made him wonder exactly what he was dealing with. As they reached the flute chamber, he looked down at the hole in the floor as Sirius walked over it.

 

“Harry and the others could walk downstairs just as easily as you’d expect at first glance, but it’s completely sealed to me,” the younger man muttered as Dumbledore examined the writing on the cave wall.

 

“There’s a powerful barrier over it,” Dumbledore deduced. “One which I suspect is enchanted to allow only someone bound to the flute or someone bound to him through. Your translation is correct, by the way.”

 

“Damn it!” Sirius exclaimed. “I never should have agreed to any of this. Why did I ever hand Harry that flute in the first place?”

 

“You were afraid,” Dumbledore said softly. “I cannot fault you for that, and things might not be quite as dire as you fear.”

 

“What do you mean?” Sirius asked.

 

“Harry already has more than one soul inside him,” Dumbledore mused silently. “How will the Horcrux react if another attempts to invade? Ideally, they’ll destroy each other and leave Harry unharmed, but things rarely work out ideally.”

 

“Harry has been connected to it since he was a baby and is hale and healthy,” he replied instead of saying any of that, “and while you might not be able to get through the barrier, I suspect that I will be. Now stand aside, and let me figure out what exactly we’re dealing with here.”

 

Sirius did as he was asked, and Dumbledore began working to figure out exactly what sort of barrier had been placed over the stairwell. As he worked, he contemplated the specific complexities of the magic at play with Harry and the flute and how they might affect the horcrux and the prophecy. His old foe hadn’t surfaced since he possessed Quirinus years ago and he’d be lying if he said that the long silence hadn’t started to unnerve him.

 

He knew well that Tom would return some day; the prophecy ensured it, and that he and Harry would fight. How that fight would end was anyone’s guess, and he had no idea just how Sirius’ meddling would end up affecting things. For now, he just needed to make sure that Harry was safe and that the panflute hadn’t somehow made things worse.

 

“I really do hope that whatever it is, it manages to deal with the horcrux,” Dumbledore thought to himself, though he had long since learned that hope alone was rarely enough.

 

*****

 

“What the hell?” Tonks asked as they entered another room filled with carvings.

 

Like the previous ones, most of these were simple nature scenes of Pan and various nymphs frolicking about. Unlike the previous rooms, there was only one that deviated from this pattern instead of three, but that wasn’t what differentiated it the most.

 

“Needless to say, we’re not doing that,” Hermione muttered.

 

“Why would they do that to a poor innocent satyr?” Luna asked, pouting.

 

In the image at the center of the room, Pan oversaw a ceremony where a satyr was sacrificed upon an altar. A nymph stood before him with a knife in one hand, raised above her head and ready to thrust down into her waiting victim, and a panflute in the other.

 

“Maybe he broke some law of theirs,” Ginny guessed.

 

“Come to think of it, this is the only carving we’ve seen yet that included another satyr,” Daphne commented.

 

“You’re right,” Fleur replied. “‘Ow are we going to get through ‘ere. Clearly we’re not stabbing ‘Arry or anyone else, and recreating the scenes in the unique imagines has been the only way to progress so far.”

 

“Maybe play the flute again,” Lavender suggested.

 

Harry barely heard them, being practically entranced by the image before him. Something about it seemed familiar, and far from being filled with a sense of horror at the sight of someone being murdered, he felt proud, as though it was a great honor. He reached forward and placed his hand on the carving of the sacrificed satyr and the moment it made contact, his vision went black.

 

“Is this truly necessary, my lord?” a nymph Harry instantly knew to be named Hyppolyta asked.

 

“It’s alright, Hypp,” the saytr lying on the stone altar assured her. “You know it’s not permanent, nor am I truly him.”

 

“But I am to harm a piece of you,” Hyppolyta moaned mournfully. “Even doing it by your order feels like sacrilege.”

 

Harry wasn’t sure if they were speaking English or if they were speaking Greek, and he just heard it as such, but somehow he understood their every word.

 

“Hyppolyta, if I could do this myself, I would, but the moment you stab him, I will be momentarily paralyzed by pain and unable to channel his essence into my flute,” Pan explained.

 

“That doesn’t exactly make me feel better about it,” Hyppolyta said dryly.

 

“Hey,” Pan murmured soothingly, cupping the nymph’s face in his hands and smiling warmly down at her. “You’ve been by my side for longer than anyone, and you know why I turned to you alone for this task.”

 

“I know,” Hyppolyta whispered, kissing his hand. “I love you, my lord.”

 

“And I you,” Pan smiled, kissing her softly. “If anything happens to me as I seek answers on the calamity to come, all of the satyrs will be lost with me, and any hope nature has will go with us.”

 

“I must be safely secured in the flute,” the satyr added. “As long as I am, he is safe.”

 

“And if the worst comes, I’ll be able to share what I learned and my will through it,” Pan added. “I am relying on you, Hyppolyta.”

 

“You can count on me, my lord,” Hyppolyta swore, taking a deep breath.

 

Steeling herself, she picked up the crude knife she’d been given and her Lord’s flute as well. She swallowed thickly, still reluctant to harm him in any way, but she knew that it had to be done, that it was his will, and thus it would be. Raising her hand above her head, she aimed the blade at the spot between the ribs nearest his heart and, with a scream, brought it down hard.

 

The satyr exhaled forcefully, and she heard Pan gasp in pain behind her, but she didn’t dare think about that. Focusing on the lifeforce of the dying creature before her, she called on it, drawing it into her body. It was dark magic they were using there, the kind that her lord normally would have considered unnatural, but they were in desperate times, and exceptions could be made in such circumstances. She felt his soul, a fragment of her lord’s, leave the body of the clone he had made of himself and travel up her right arm.

 

She felt it reach her heart, caressing her in a way that nearly made her weep, managing to express in a way she couldn’t explain in words that he truly had been okay with it before continuing onward. It sailed down her left arm and into the flute, which glowed a bright green before returning to normal. With it done, she turned to look at Pan, who was rising up from his knees. He gave her a comforting smile.

 

“It’s done,” he wheezed. “Hold it close, my darling nymph, for if the worst comes, it will be our last hope.”

 

Harry gasped, opening his eyes and looking around at the others, who stared in uniform shock.

 

“I’m okay, I swear,” he said.

 

“Harry, look!” Hermione exclaimed, pointing at the carving.

 

He turned around, and his eyes widened at what he saw. The sacrifice scene was gone, replaced by a carving that resembled the others they had seen. Pan had a nymph on her hands and knees, taking her from behind, while she ate out another nymph who was lying on her back in front of them.

 

“You wouldn’t know that was ever any different,” Padma mused. “It changed when you touched it?”

 

“It did more than that,” Harry replied. “It showed me the scene.”

 

“You had a vision of the satyr being killed?” Susan asked.

 

“He went willingly,” Harry explained, “and I think the satyrs were parts of Pan.”

 

“Huh?” Lavender asked.

 

“I think the satyrs were clones of him, beings that he could summon at will,” Harry clarified.

 

“Oh, that would make so much sense!” Luna exclaimed. “The satyrs disappeared when Pan died. If they were magic clones he summoned and controlled, then that would explain why his death led to theirs. I never really understood that part.”

 

“Why would Pan make clones of himself, though?” Tonks asked.

 

“Because he could only fuck two nymphs at once,” Luna replied like it was obvious. “I mean, I suppose two more could ride his fingers, but if you have a forest full of horny nymphs desperate for your giant satyr cock, having clones of yourself would make that a lot easier.”

 

“I...can’t argue with that,” Tonks chuckled as Fleur laughed.

 

“I cannot imagine what fun the Veela enclaves would ‘ave if ‘Arry could clone ‘imself,” she purred.

 

Lavender gasped before asking, “Do you think you’ll be able to do that if you master the Pan power or whatever?”

 

“I have no idea,” Harry chuckled.

 

“Oh! Do me, do me, do me!” Lavender chanted, jumping up and down in a way that did fantastic things to her large breasts.

 

“I just assume that’s all boys have ever heard when they looked at you,” Daphne snarked.

 

“Oh, like you don’t want two hunky, horse-hung Harrys splitting you in two,” Lavender scoffed, making Daphne blush brightly. “Right? Do whatever you have to do me, Harry. We need you to get those powers.”

 

“Calm your spectacular tits, Lavender,” Ginny laughed. “We’ve all been shagged down here except for Hermione and Parvati. If anyone’s up next, it’s them.”

 

“For the record, I also want you to clone yourself and destroy my vagina and anus at the same time,” Luna piped up, making the others snort.

 

“I’ll try my best,” Harry chuckled, his cock rapidly hardening at the thought. Looking at Hermione and Parvati, he asked, “So?”

 

They both knew what he was asking and looked to each other to figure out who was going where.

 

“You were the one who brought us all into this to start with, so it’s really only fair that you get his god cock here,” Parvati smiled.

 

“You sure you don’t just want me to eat your pussy?” Hermione asked teasingly.

 

“You have gotten so fucking good at it,” Parvati sighed, pulling her dormmate in for a searing, hot kiss.

 

Harry groaned at the sight, unsure if he would ever truly get used to the fact that this is what his life had become. He wasn’t sure if he’d ever get used to watching Hermione make out with other girls either.

 

“Ahh!” Parvati cried as Hermione brushed a couple fingers through her slick folds.

 

“You taste so good,” the bushy-haired girl moaned as she sucked her fingers clean.

 

Parvati’s eyes darkened further with lust, and she sat down on the ground, spreading her legs wide and cupping her perky breasts.

 

“I’m all yours,” she grinned.

 

“Technically, we’re all his,” Hermione smirked, sinking to her knees and crawling towards the other girl.

 

Harry held back, slowly stroking his large, thick cock. He knew Hermione wouldn’t last long once he started fucking her and wanted Parvati to get close first. She grasped her dusky thighs and began peppering them with kisses, making the other girl mewl in pleasure.

 

“I can smell you already,” Hermione purred.

 

“Watching Harry fuck always turns me on,” Parvati whimpered as Hermione’s lips moved perilously close to her folds. “I know you’re thighs looked slick too.”

 

“I didn’t say I wasn’t aroused,” Hermione chuckled. “The whole reason Harry’s still standing there is because he knows I’ll probably cum my brains out the second he buries his cock inside me. Just look at him, Parv; see how hard his throbbing prick looks right now.”

 

“Merlin’s balls, I still can’t believe you became this little sex pot,” Parvati moaned.

 

“Harry brings out the best in us,” Hermione grinned before giving the other woman’s cunt a long, slow lick from hole to clit.

 

“Fuck!” Parvati cried, burying her fingers in Hermione’s hair and holding her tightly.

 

Hermione lapped at her folds eagerly, moaning at the taste of her tangy fluids. Her gorgeous dormmate was already so wet that she knew her fluids would soon drip down her, and she smiled at the thought. Part of her might have been embarrassed by just how much and how easily Harry aroused her if she didn’t have so many friends who were just as affected by him. It wasn’t that she was weird; it was just that Harry was incredibly hot.

 

“Oh fuck!” Parvati cried a couple minutes later as Hermione started swirling her tongue around her clit. “Oh, right there! Don’t stop, don’t stop!”

 

“She’s getting close,” Lavender grinned. “She always sounds so beautifully desperate when she can feel it coming.”

 

“Suck on my clit,” Parvati begged. “Please, Hermione.”

 

“Music to my EARS!” Hermione screamed as Harry buried his entire cock inside her.

 

Her brain marinated in pleasure so intense it took her breath away. How could she have ever imagined keeping him to herself? Something this incredible absolutely had to be shared.

 

“Don’t neglect poor Parvati, dear,” Harry grinned, pushing Hermione’s head back between the other girl’s legs.

 

“Yes, please, I’m so close!” Parvati whimpered.

 

Hermione wrapped her lips around her clit and sucked gently, well aware of the fact that Harry wouldn’t move until she made her cum. She pushed two fingers inside her quivering pussy and curled them upward, stroking her g-spot directly.

 

“Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck!” Parvati cried, her back arching as the pressure inside her grew more and more intense. “So good, so good, so GAH!”

 

She screamed as she came, and Hermione joined in as Harry started fucking her hard. The sound of his hips smacking against her arse echoed across the stone room, drowned out by the brunette’s squeals of pleasure. She came violently after no more than a dozen thrusts, clinging to Parvati’s twitching form desperately as the intense pleasure threatened to drive her mad. She convulsed and writhed as it thundered through her entire body from head to toe, and when she felt him pull his pistoning shaft from her prone form, she cried out mournfully, wishing in that moment that her orgasm could go on forever.

 

“I think this is it,” Fleur breathed as the section of the wall disappeared. “There is something incredibly powerful in there.”

 

“Want some help with that?” Ginny asked, eyeing his still-hard cock and licking her lips.

 

“No,” Harry replied, shaking his head. “Being hard almost seems appropriate if this is really it.”

 

“Pan wasn’t Priapus, but I get the idea,” Luna murmured, trailing a finger up along his shaft and bringing the fluids she gathered to her tongue. “I wonder if it’ll get bigger.”

 

“I don’t think even I could take more than that,” Tonks chuckled.

 

“Let’s go,” Hermione panted as Parvati helped her to her feet. “We shouldn’t keep Sirius waiting any longer than we need to.”

 

“Right,” Harry murmured, heading through the entryway.

 

The final hallway was shorter than the others and led to something they hadn’t seen yet as they traversed the caves: a door. It was a crude wooden thing that would have likely turned to ash by now if it wasn’t so thoroughly enchanted. Throwing it open revealed something that none of them expected, and it took their breath away.

 

“Oh, it’s so pretty!” Luna exclaimed as she poked her head in behind him.

 

Inside the cave, deep under the earth, there was a round room filled with what looked like an indoor woodland. Trees lined the entire thing, looking ancient and gnarled, and yet they didn’t expand beyond their border. The center of the room was filled with lush green grass that felt cool and comforting on their feet, and above it all was a huge green crystal that hung from the ceiling. It emitted a light that filled the room, and Harry could tell at once that it was what allowed these trees and the grass to grow so far from the sun.

 

“It’s beautiful,” Hermione smiled. “It should be impossible, especially after so many centuries of being untended.”

 

“The magic in this place is stronger than I ‘ave ever felt anywhere,” Fleur sighed. “It is incredible.”

 

They all filed in together, looking around at the majestic room in awe, save for Harry, whose gaze quickly fell on the stone altar at the very center of it. It looked just like the one from his vision, and if it was, it had clearly been moved down here after the sacrifice of the satyr, for what he witnessed did not happen in the cave. As he placed his hand on it, he felt that it was very familiar and didn’t hesitate to sit down.

 

“Harry?” Hermione asked.

 

“I think this is it,” Harry said, pulling out the panflute. “Whatever answers I’m going to get, they’re here, in this spot.”

 

“Do it then,” Ginny smiled. “We’re here for you, whatever happens.”

 

The others all nodded, and Harry smiled, basking in their devotion. He brought the panflute to his lips, not really having a song in mind that time, and blew into it. He got off a single note before the world went black. He was in a vast void, floating in a sea of inky darkness. He should have been terrified, he imagined, but he wasn’t, feeling comfortable and utterly at peace.

 

*****

 

That peace was broken a moment later as the familiar sight of Pan manifested before him. He was tall and well-muscled, standing there entirely nude. His upper body was that of a normal man, but from the waist down he was covered in brown shaggy hair that reached his digitigrade legs and cloven hooves. From his head sprung a pair of large horns that curled upward and outward.

 

“Get down!” he bellowed, and Harry obeyed without question, narrowly missing a sickly green curse that whipped over his head towards the godly figure.

 

A vine sprang from the earth below them and caught the curse, bursting apart as it did so, and Harry heard a man snarl behind him.

 

“I don’t know who you are or how you’ve come here, but you will not stop me,” the man hissed, and though he’d seen his face only once that he could recall, Harry knew immediately that this was Voldemort.

 

“How the hell…” he went to ask.

 

“He invaded your mind when you were but a boy, latching onto your soul as a parasite,” Pan explained.

 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, creature,” Voldemort snarled. “I came to slay this fool’s son, and though I don’t know what his mudblood wife did to bring me here, I will not be denied.”

 

“You think I’m James?” Harry asked, facing the man who murdered his parents.

 

“Of course I…” Voldemort replied, only to stop short when he finally got a look at Harry’s eyes. “How in…”

 

“You played around with magics you understood not,” Pan chuckled. “I have bested your ilk in ages past, and I will do so again!”

 

Pan held his hand out, and the landscape shifted. Rather than an inky void they were all floating in, a verdant forest sprang up, and Harry found himself on solid land. Voldemort launched a series of dark-feeling curses at Pan, who swatted them away effortlessly before responding with a ball of green light that sent the dark lord flying through the trees.

 

“How are you speaking English?” Harry couldn’t help but ask.

 

“I have been with you for nearly as long as he has,” Pan replied, “and unlike him, I was well-formed enough to retain a degree of consciousness.”

 

“You’re the satyr,” Harry realized. “The one who let himself be sacrificed.”

“I am Pan,” Pan replied. “I am all that I ever was and all that I was returned to me.”

 

“I don’t understand,” Harry muttered, confused.

 

“You don’t need to just yet,” Pan replied. “Follow me. The wretch lives still, to what extent he does, and he must be brought low.”

 

Pan sprinted forth, surefooted despite the increasingly thick foliage, and Harry struggled to keep up. He found his footing after a couple of minutes and came to a clearing where the god and the dark lord were busy fighting.

 

“What even are you?” Voldemort hissed. “Avada Kedavra!”

 

Pan ducked under the spell, which blew a nearby tree apart and stomped on the ground. The earth split beneath Voldemort’s feet, forcing him to fly up into the air. From the trees sprang an eagle, transfigured from an empty bird’s nest resting there, and it attacked Voldemort directly, clawing at his face with its sharp talons. The dark lord screamed in rage and flew off, firing off a chain of dangerous spells at the eagle.

 

“Fulmin,” Harry cast, sending a bolt of lightning at Voldemort’s retreating form.

 

The dark lord growled in frustration and swatted the lightning bolt at Pan, who leapt out of the way. He sliced the eagle in half with a wave of his wand and, pulling forth his own spilled blood, froze it before sending the sharp, icy projectiles at Harry, who conjured a shield to block them. Pan had not been idle during that short exchange, and to Voldemort’s horror, he found a small army of transfigured animals coming his way. More large birds raced towards him, intending to shred him with their talons and tear his flesh with their sharp beaks, while bears roamed below, eagerly awaiting the fall of their prey.

 

Voldemort was more prepared for the attack this time and wasted little time dispatching his new foes. Spell after spell shot from the tip of his wand, slicing various beasts apart, blowing them to pieces, and burning them to cinders. Pan continued to send more his way, happy to exhaust his foe with his army of loyal creatures, and Harry stood still, waiting for the opportune moment to strike. He barely heard the crunch of a stick behind him in time to shield against the cutting curse that nearly took his head off, and as he turned around, his eyes went wide.

 

“Tom?” he asked.

 

There before him stood Tom Riddle, aged sixteen, looking just as he had in the Chamber years ago.

 

“Potter,” Tom glared.

 

“How is this possible?” Harry asked. “I killed you.”

 

“You destroyed my diary, and that would have killed me if not for what lurked within your scar,” Tom explained. “I felt myself drawn in as you plunged the basilisk fang into it, and the next thing I knew, I was here.”

 

“What lurks within my scar?” Harry asked.

 

“You haven’t figured it out yet?” Tom asked, amused as the battle behind them raged on. “You are, like my diary, a vessel for a piece of my soul, and once I kill you and that ludicrous creature here, he and I will come to terms, and Lord Voldemort will live again. Ossus Fragmen!”

 

The bone breaker barreled towards Harry’s head, and he barely managed to shield against it. Tom followed that up with a killing curse, which Harry dodged before sending a series of piercing hexes back at him. Tom swatted them away and grunted as a banishing curse got through and sent him careening into a tree.

 

“How in the...ahh!” Voldemort growled as a thorny vine wrapped itself around his ankle.

 

He tried to slice through it, but it tugged on him to the ground, slamming him into it. The bears charged, and he roared in anger. Pulling the moisture from the grass around him until it turned a dull yellow, he surrounded himself with a protective circle of water and froze it just as the bears leapt at him. The jagged spikes of ice impaled them all, showering the ground with blood, and he smirked at Pan as he sliced through the vine.

 

“I have had enough of this,” he hissed. “Pestis Incendium.”

 

Cursed fire spilled from his wand, quickly taking the form of a basilisk. He thrust his wand towards his foe, willing the Fiendfyre to destroy him.

 

Pan glared at the destructive force and reached towards a nearby river. Pulling upon the water there with all his might, he sent it barreling towards the fiery snake, engulfing it utterly. Steam poured forth in every direction, and Pan had to focus on shielding himself against it. It reached Tom and Harry, who were still dueling fiercely. Tom saw it coming and sent a killing curse towards Harry’s head, forcing him to roll under it. The momentary distraction allowed him to summon forth the steam, rolling it into a tight, boiling hot ball of magic.

 

“Ahh!” he screamed, unleashing it at his enemy with a wave of his wand.

 

Harry’s eyes widened as he saw the wall of steam coming towards him, and, knowing that he’d be burned if he did nothing, he called the very earth under him up. Dirt flew up and encased him utterly, protecting him from the heat of the steam, and Tom growled in annoyance as he let it fall.

 

“For just a moment, your outsides matched your tainted blood,” he smirked.

 

“You know I know you’re not a pureblood, mate,” Harry scoffed. “Who was that even for?”

 

Tom just snarled and slashed his wand to the side, sending an overpowered cutting curse at him. Harry ducked, and the curse sliced cleanly through the tree behind him. With a smirk, Tom tugged on it, bringing it crashing down towards Harry. He leapt aside and started slicing off branches, taking a page from Pan’s book and transfiguring them into wolves, who charged towards Tom. He burned them as they came, glaring at Harry, who took advantage of the opportunity to unleash more spells towards him.

 

Harry caught Pan’s eye as the ancient wizard continued to fight with Voldemort, and he saw an image pop into his head that nearly made him laugh. Tom shielded against or dodged his spells, all while continuing to destroy his animated army and send the occasional attack his way. Harry couldn’t help but be begrudgingly impressed by how powerful and skilled he already was at that age, being only a year older than himself, though that made the fact that he was holding his own against him even more important. He circled around, continuing to hold Tom back, until Tom was lined up perfectly with his older self.

 

“Die!” Tom hissed as he was clawed by one of the wolves, which he hit with a blasting curse, reducing it to smoking bits.

 

Tom sent another killing curse his way, and Harry quickly summoned the fallen trunk of the tree he’d slashed apart to block the spell. It blasted away the closest tip of it, but the damage was limited, and with a large hunk of wood left between them, Harry saw an opportunity.

 

“Depulso!” he cried, and a yellow beam of light sprang from his wand, hitting the trunk and sending it flying towards Tom.

 

Tom grinned at this and said, “Confringo.”

 

His spell blasted the trunk apart, and as he readied himself to send another barrage of spells Harry’s way, he failed to notice the second beam of yellow light coming towards him. His eyes widened as he tried to shield against it, moving just a second too slow.

 

Voldemort was growing increasingly irritated with whatever this satyr-looking creature was. It was powerful, its magic felt very old, and the fact that it didn’t need a wand was positively alarming. It seemed to be slowing down, though, and had spent the past minute on the defensive.

 

“Where has all that bravado gone?” he asked, amused. “I thought you’d dealt with my kind before. Avada Kedavra.”

 

Pan conjured a rock to catch the spell and swatted away the next few less dangerous ones with ease. He was waiting for something specific and had to remain rooted where he was if he was going to get it. His foe had remained so focused on him that he hadn’t even noticed the other duel happening in the forest behind him, and that was something he could take advantage of.

 

He blocked another curse, one which he sensed would have melted his organs had it struck, just as he saw Harry do as he’d wanted. Tom was sent flying towards Voldemort, who noticed at the last second and moved to fly. Pan conjured vines to wrap around both of his ankles and held the dark wizard in place as his younger self came crashing into him.

 

The crash stunned both of them for a moment, and that was all Pan needed to disarm and bind the pair. Heavy vines wrapped around them and forced them to their knees. Two sets of eyes, one brown, the other scarlet, glared balefully at him, and he silenced them both to ensure that they’d not bother him further.

 

“We did it,” Harry panted as he joined them. “We beat them.”

 

“We did indeed, Harry Potter,” Pan smiled.

 

“How is Voldemort...in me?” Harry asked, having already accepted that he was somehow within his own mind.

 

“As far as I can tell, this fool tore his own soul apart, seeking immortality,” Pan replied. “When he was destroyed by his own reflected spell when you were a baby, part of it came loose and latched onto you.”

 

“My scar,” Harry murmured, feeling his forehead. “How do I get rid of him? Do I just kill him here?”

 

Voldemort’s glare turned to fear, and he struggled uselessly against his bindings.

 

“That might work, but I have a better idea,” Pan replied. “Steel yourself, for we will have more company in a moment. The next few will likely be disoriented to begin with. Stun them quickly, or we’ll end up with quite the fight on our hands.”

 

“The next few what?” Harry asked.

 

“Him,” Pan grinned, approaching a struggling Voldemort. He placed his hand on the desperately struggling monster’s forehead and commanded, “Come forth, foul wretches, be drawn back together once more.”

 

*****

 

In the Room of Requirement, a pair of house elves finished the task of storing the latest bits of junk they’d found in the storage room.

 

“Wizards and witches sure do toss away a lot of stuff,” Blim remarked.

 

“They have so much more,” Krafty shrugged.

 

A piercing scream sounded throughout the room, startling the pair of them. They looked around the room frantically, trying to find the source, and had little luck until black smoke started to billow out from the center of the pile of junk.

 

“Fire!” Krafty exclaimed, forcing objects in every direction in the hope of avoiding a massive blaze.

 

“Not fire, look!” Blim, pointing to a silver diadem that had been exposed.

 

The smoke was coming from it, and so were the screams. As the two elves watched in shock and horror, the smoke took the shape of a man and flew out of the room, headed south. The moment it left, the screaming stopped, and Blim approached the diadem cautiously.

 

“Should we…” he asked.

 

“Krafty will show it to Headmaster when he comes back,” Krafty replied.

 

*****

 

Before Harry’s eyes, another version of Voldemort appeared in the forest clearing. This one looked more human than the one before, his skin less deathly pale, and his nose still intact. He was still fully bald, lacking eyebrows as well, and as he looked around in confusion, his wide eyes were crimson.

 

“What the…” was all he managed to say before Harry’s stunner slammed into him.

 

He was swiftly bound with the others.

 

“Pan, are…” Harry went to ask.

 

“Stay focused,” Pan muttered, still working on drawing the others in.

 

*****

 

“Why can’t you little monsters come up with a less terrible form of transportation?!” Umbridge shrieked as she went barreling down along the train tracks within Gringotts.

 

Ever since she first went with her father to examine the family vault as a girl, she’d despised the train cars they insisted on taking everyone to their vault with.

 

“You’re free to try walking if you’d like, Madam Umbridge,” the goblin replied snidely. “Do watch out for the train cars, though.”

 

“Insolent little…” Umbridge went to growl when a piercing shriek shocked her to her core and nearly caused her to jump out of the moving car.

 

To her horror, a smoky monster with the face of the dark lord came flying out in front of her, and her resulting shriek was even louder than his.

 

“What was that?” she demanded.

 

“I have no idea,” the goblin shrugged, determined not to show the slightest hint of fear to the infuriating human woman.

 

“No idea?” Umbridge demanded. “It came from one of your vaults!”

 

“Under the provisions of the Treaty of Hogsmeade, signed in 1612, we can’t know,” the goblin grinned.

 

Umbridge huffed and looked away, amusing the goblin greatly.

 

*****

 

In Kreacher’s room in Grimmauld Place, a horrid shriek alerted the house elf, and he teleported to the room immediately.

 

“What in the world?” he house elf asked, staring with wide eyes as his greatest failure emitted black smoke and a deafening sound.

 

He silenced it quickly and rubbed his aching ears and prepared to fight the billowing smoke creature that was rapidly forming when it just flew through the walls and disappeared. Blinking in confusion, he undid the silencing spell and reached out with his magic to get a feel for the locket that he had been trying and failing to destroy for years. It felt different, weaker, and for the first time in years, Kreacher felt a hint of hope about his beloved master’s last request. He lifted it telekinetically and smashed it against the nearest wall, squeaking in shock and delight as it broke apart.

 

“HAHAHAHA!” he cackled as he hit it with every destructive spell he could think of, tearing it to pieces and reducing those pieces to dust one by one.

 

He had no idea what had just happened, and he didn’t care in the slightest. All he knew was that he could finally fulfill Master Regulus’ final order, and that made him so happy it brought tears to his eyes.

 

*****

 

Harry stunned the next two copies of Voldemort before they could even get a word out. The first one looked significantly healthier than the others, his eyes being brown and slightly less crazed. The one that arrived after that actually had hair and looked like an adult version of the Tom Riddle he’d met in the chamber back in his second year at Hogwarts and just finished fighting again. Finally, one last one appeared, this one looking almost identical to the one from the diary, and Pan knocked that one out himself.

 

“That’s the last of them,” he murmured as that one was moved and bound by vines on the ground as well.

 

Harry looked at the circle of Voldemorts that they’d formed and furrowed his brow, saying, “You said that he tore his soul apart. I assume that’s why there are six of him here. How did he do it?”

 

“When I wanted to ensure that I would be safe no matter what I came across in my long journey, I sacrificed a piece of myself to bind him to my flute,” Pan explained. “Because I did it this way, when I died, the rest of my soul was drawn into the flute as well.”

 

“How did you die?” Harry asked.

 

“There are far greater monsters in this world than your Voldemort,” Pan replied. “I ran afoul of a number of them. To answer your earlier question, the ritual he would have used was similar to my own but far darker. I learned to divide my soul among many bodies when I mastered the art of cloning. To have done this level of damage to himself, he must have used the murders of innocents.”

 

“Myrtle Warren,” Harry breathed, looking at the youngest Voldemort. “She was the first, wasn’t she?”

 

Tom just glared at him, though the hatred in his dark eyes was heavily outweighed by fear.

 

“I imagine so,” Pan replied for him. “Come, there is one last thing to do. Using the piece of his soul in your scar, I was able to pull the ones he’d made earlier in here too. Summoning the rest of him will be more difficult and wouldn’t be possible at all if the fool hadn’t already shaved away most of his soul.”

 

“Um, is having his entire soul in here...dangerous?” Harry asked.

 

“Nothing will happen to you as long as I am here, and after all you have done, we are more firmly bound than you ever were to him,” Pan replied. “As a piece of him has lived inside you for so long, you will be uniquely capable of performing this rite. I am going to link the six pieces together, and when I tell you to, I want you to hold onto the one from your scar and get a feel for his magic.”

 

“How do I do that?” Harry asked.

 

“Close your eyes and quiet your mind,” Pan replied. “We are in your mind, and you are in charge here. His presence is foreign and unwelcome, and you will sense him if you manage to quiet everything else.”

 

“Alright,” Harry muttered, still unsure of what exactly he was going to be doing.

 

The other Voldemorts had woken by that point and were all thrashing about, trying to escape their bindings. None of them could move a muscle, however, and as Pan began working his magic, they all went deathly still. Harry watched as black smoke started to pour from their ears, reaching out slowly towards the others. The multiple strands all snaked their way outward, moving as though blind and searching for something vitally important. They all touched in unison and thickened dramatically once they did so.

 

“Now, Harry,” Pan commanded. “Do it now.”

 

Still not sure what it was exactly, Harry reached out and grasped the head of the Voldemort who had been inside his scar, carefully avoiding the smoke, and closed his eyes. The forest around him was full of sounds that one would expect from it; the rustling of leaves as wind blew through them, the rushing water of the small river behind him, and the chirping of birds all echoed through the land.

 

Falling back on the basic occlumency lessons he’d had, Harry focused on his breathing, slowing and deepening it as he kept his hands firmly on Voldemort. The sound of the river went away first, followed by the birds and other wildlife, and finally the wind. He couldn’t even feel the wind anymore. He smiled, reaching out with his senses to try and get a feel for Voldemort, but when his eyes happened to flutter open, he was quickly distracted by something strange.

 

“The leaves,” he murmured, seeing multiple leaves on the tree before him looking like they were stuck, as though they were held in place despite the lack of wind.

 

“As I said, Harry, this is your mind,” Pan smiled. “All that is in here is yours to command, including him. The majority of his soul is here now, and it can call the rest in if made to. Give the order; bring him here.”

 

“Lure the remaining piece of Voldemort here,” Harry commanded. “Let the entire soul of Tom Riddle be bound in place within this space.”

 

He didn’t notice Pan smirk.

Chapter 12

Voldemort left the decaying body of the squirrel he’d tried inhabiting with an angry hiss. He had no idea how long he’d been haunting this Albanian forest this time, but he feared it had been years again. He’d been shocked when he possessed Quirrell to learn that a decade had passed the last time. One’s perception of time shifted greatly when you had no body, and he really couldn’t tell if it had been days, years, or decades since he’d last been foiled.

 

If he had a mouth, he’d have screamed in frustration. His followers had all abandoned him, and he wanted nothing more than to make them pay for that. Their marks remained, he knew, faded but still there. They knew that he was still alive but did nothing to aid him. That treason would be paid back a hundred-fold when he got the chance. He just needed a body; he just needed to find a way to…

 

“Ahh,” he cried as he felt something pulling on his very essence.

 

For a moment he feared that his horcruxes had somehow been destroyed and he was slipping away to nothing, but that seemed impossible to him, and after a moment, he realized that he wasn’t fading so much as being drawn somewhere specific. Raging at the idea of someone daring to try to command him, Voldemort tried to resist with all his might, reaching out towards the nearest living creature and trying to possess it to give him corporeality, but it didn’t help.

 

It felt like he was fighting against himself somehow, and he had no idea what had gone so clearly wrong. Bit by bit, he grew exhausted as his very spirit’s energy was sapped, and with one last angry scream, he was pulled away. He had enough awareness to realize quickly enough that he was not being drawn in the direction of Britain but rather in the opposite direction, and that fact made him even more confused.

 

*****

 

“Ahh!” Voldemort raged as he came too in what looked like a verdant forest.

 

As he looked around, his eyes fell on what could only be Harry Potter, looking years older than he had the last time he saw him, and what looked like a satyr. He tried to launch himself at his foe, hoping to possess him, but found that he couldn’t move a muscle, and it was only when he tried to struggle against whatever was binding him that he noticed what else was in the forest with them.

 

All around him were six versions of himself, each looking to be a different age. Two of them looked like him as a teenager, before he had truly begun to walk the path of power, while the other four looked like recreations of various points in his adulthood, ending with what he looked like the day that he was defeated. As he looked around, his mind racing in utter bewilderment, it dawned on him what each version of him represented, and he felt his blood run cold.

 

“Voldemort,” Harry murmured, addressing the primary piece of his enemy’s soul. “This is all of him then, Pan?”

 

“His entire being in the various pieces he cut himself into,” Pan replied, and Voldemort’s eyes widened at both the suggestion of what he was truly looking at and the name of the satyr.

 

“What is this?!” he demanded.

 

“You, all of you, gathered together inside the soul vessel you didn’t intend to create,” Pan replied.

 

“Didn’t intend to...I don’t know what this is, but I will kill you both...ugh!” Voldemort cried as vines wrapped around his limbs and forced him to his knees.

 

“No, you won’t,” Harry said coldly, glaring down at the man who murdered his parents. “You have no power here.”

 

“Very good,” Pan murmured, sounding pleased. “My power is yours to command in this space, though you needed to get a sense of your own supremacy here on your own. You witnessed my sacrifice, and now I need you to recreate that scene within the circle.”

 

“Okay,” Harry replied.

 

Focusing, he pictured the stone altar on which the fragment of Pan had been sacrificed and watched in shock as it appeared under Voldemort. The Dark Lord’s red eyes widened in horror and his struggles grew more frantic.

 

“No, no!” he roared in fury, trying to break the vines holding him. “I will be bested so by a child. I am Lord Voldemort!”

 

“You were bested by a baby,” Harry chuckled, “and in the end, that is how you’ll be remembered. Not the unkillable Dark Lord who nearly brought Magical Britain to its knees, but as the wanker who tried and failed to murder an infant.”

 

All seven Voldemorts struggled harder then, enraged by his words, but it was for naught. Pan was correct, and they had no more power in his soulscape than he allowed them. They’d had power before because he expected them to, but in truth they were trapped and helpless, and the thought brought a smile to his face. The primary soul piece was moved into place by the vines, struggling impotently all the way until he was lying on the altar.

 

“What once was sundered is made whole again!” Pan bellowed, his hands raised.

 

A fork of blood-red lightning shot from the body of the diary horcrux towards the primary Voldemort, and the two of them both convulsed as if being electrocuted.

 

“What was rejected is brought back into the fold,” Pan continued, and a similar fork of lightning sprung from the ring horcrux. “What was carved away is put back in place.”

 

Harry watched in awe as Pan continued to speak, and each line connected another horcrux to Voldemort’s mangled soul. One by one, they were connected, with the bolts of red lightning growing thicker and more solid-looking each time a new one was added, until they began to resemble tendrils more than anything. When the last one was linked, the lightning turned a blinding white, and all seven Voldemorts screamed in unison.

 

“I won’t be able to hold them for long,” Pan admitted, “and this task must fall to you regardless. The fates deemed it so long ago.”

 

“What task?” Harry asked, his eyes widening as Pan summoned and handed him a dagger just like the one Hyppolyta thrust into his chest millennia ago.

 

“The one who would master death must be destroyed,” Pan replied. “Slay him upon the altar, and this will all finally be over.”

 

“I kill him here, and he dies for good?” Harry asked.

 

“You kill him here and you end the greatest evil either of us have ever known,” Pan replied with a small smile on his face.

 

Harry accepted the blade and walked between two of the bound, kneeling horcruxes. He’d known since he saw Voldemort back in his first year at Hogwarts that he wasn’t truly dead and feared that he’d come back. He trained and studied hard for multiple reasons, but none more than that. When he pictured fighting his parents’ murderer, though, it had always been an epic duel, something to rival Dumbledore’s final confrontation with Grindelwald.

 

Stabbing him while he was bound and helpless wasn’t something that would end up written about like that duel had been, but that didn’t exactly matter. Killing him here, like this, ensured that he’d never come back, that he’d never hurt another living thing, and that was well worth foregoing an epic and awesome duel. He saw fear plain as day in Voldemort’s crimson eyes as he raised the blade above his head and wondered just how many times the monster had seen and reveled in that very look in his victims. He brought the dagger down hard, plunging it between his ribs, and heard each of the horcruxes exhale violently.

 

“It’s finished,” Harry hissed as he pulled the blade back and had to jump away from the spray of blood that followed.

 

“Indeed it is,” Pan chuckled as the horcruxes suffered a similar wound and began to bleed out rapidly.

 

Harry took a couple steps back, watching as they quickly died, and was shocked when Pan forcefully pulled him away. He was about to ask him what he was doing when a terrible scream brought his attention back to Voldemort. All seven pieces of the Dark Lord began to glow a bright white and shriek like banshees. The sound didn’t seem to be coming from their mouths but rather their entire being, and Harry would have plugged his ears if he didn’t feel the need to cover his eyes.

 

“What’s happening to them?!” Harry shouted.

 

“What needed to,” Pan replied.

 

The seven figures, bathed in light, were drawn together, glowing even brighter as they came closer, until they formed a single focused point of light on par with the sun. Harry braced himself for whatever was coming, having no idea why Pan would lead him to harm like this, and noticed through his covered eyes that the bright light began to rise above the ground. He tried to lash out at it, forcing it down and to darken, but it didn’t work, and he quickly realized that Pan’s will was working against his own.

 

What was left of Voldemort rose higher and higher, continuing its unceasing wail, until it burst force, shooting out of his soul like a rocket.

 

*****

 

Harry got off only a single note on the panflute before going still.

 

“Don’t tell me he’s back in a coma,” Tonks sighed, reaching out to see if the invisible barrier had returned.

 

Before her hand could reach Harry, he jerked his head up, and a terrible scream came from him, echoing through the cave.

 

“Harry!” Hermione cried, rushing towards him, only to be frozen in place.

 

Watching in horror, she saw as Harry’s scar burst open and a blinding white light spilled forth from it. The light forced them all to close their eyes and seemed to grow brighter rapidly. It continued to grow, and they all stood helpless to do anything. The light rose higher in the cave, moving towards the giant crystal that was suspended from the ceiling, and just as Hermione started to wonder if they’d walked into a trap that was going to kill them all, it exploded.

 

“What the hell?!” Daphne cried as a wave of magic more powerful than anything she’d ever felt in her life rushed past her.

 

“Zat power...it is immense!” Fleur exclaimed, barely able to comprehend what she was feeling.

 

The wave of magic continued past them, pushing through the cave walls and out into the world. Unbeknownst to them or to the pair of wizards closer to the surface, who braced themselves for combat only to realize that the magic they felt wasn’t hostile, it kept pushing outward in an unending wave, enveloping the entire world. Everywhere it went, electrical devices failed, and waste harmful to the Earth vanished.

 

The ten women opened their eyes as soon as they could, noticing that it was pitch black now, and rushed towards their shared lover, each one wondering what in the world they had just witnessed.

 

*****

 

“What the hell was that?” Harry demanded, glaring at Pan as he laughed and sounded utterly relieved.

 

“Salvation,” Pan replied, smiling earnestly.

 

“Salvation?” Harry asked.

 

“For this world and all its wonders,” Pan replied. “The journey I undertook was done because a prophecy spoke of the end of all things. I sacrificed a part of myself to ensure that I would return here in spirit if I couldn’t physically, and I went out to seek a way to prevent that prophecy from coming to pass.”

 

“What did you find?” Harry asked.

 

“Like I said, I don’t know,” Pan replied. “The rest of me would have given instructions to my nymphs after being drawn into the flute, but it wasn’t until you blew into it that I regained consciousness after my sacrifice, and the rest of me now slumbers as I once did. Whatever it was, though, it involved a powerful sacrifice, which I guess powered a ritual set up in the room you’re physically in now.”

 

“Will it hurt anyone there?” Harry asked, suddenly concerned about his lovers.

 

“I would not harm your nymphs, Harry,” Pan replied reassuringly. “They would not have been the target of the ritual.”

 

“What was?” Harry asked.

 

“The encroaching sea of steel and glass that threatened to smother all life,” Pan replied. “That was what the oracle warned of and what I sought to fight. The sacrifice of a soul is a powerful thing, and one cut into seven pieces would have been far more powerful still. Whatever I came up with, I made sure that it had all the magical energy it could possibly need.”

 

“The sea of steel and glass?” Harry asked.

 

“I didn’t understand either, beyond the simple fact that it was a threat to the wild,” Pan replied.

 

“What happens now?” Harry asked.

 

“Now, I find peace,” Pan replied. “All that I knew and loved turned to ash long ago, and I’m ready to move on at last. Take my hand, and what began with a blade being thrust into my heart millennia ago will finally end. You came to the cave for power and knowledge; take it.”

 

“I still have so many questions,” Harry muttered, staring down at the ancient wizard’s proffered hand.

 

“You’ll find more answers taking my hand than I could give you in words,” Pan replied, sounding tired and weary.

 

Harry realized that he wasn’t going to get any more out of Pan and didn’t know how to wake from whatever state he was in. Figuring that giving him what he wanted was probably safe, he took his hand and gasped at the sudden feeling of magic pouring into him.

 

“Let those who are already bound be made one,” both he and Pan said in unison, and his world went blank again.

 

*****

 

“Harry!” Ginny exclaimed as he opened his eyes.

 

The others echoed his name, save for Luna, who cocked her head and peered at him with those big silver eyes of hers.

 

“Harry?” she asked, as if unsure of who he was.

 

“Yes,” Harry replied, resting his hands on the stone altar under him. “What happened?”

 

He looked around and saw the room was lit up by a few lumos charms and that the glowing crystal had disappeared completely. He also noticed that the panflute was gone and, if the dust on his hands was any indication, had disintegrated the moment Pan ceased to be.

 

“The crystal exploded,” Hermione replied. “I have no idea how we weren’t all shredded by the fragments.”

 

“It’s as if it turned to dust,” Tonks murmured.

 

“Your scar was bleeding badly, and when we went to heal it, it sealed up completely,” Lavender murmured. “You can barely see the line now at all.”

 

“Aww, and how will I have any sex appeal now without my scar?” Harry asked, making them all laugh.

 

“Your good looks and giant penis should help,” Luna replied seriously, making him snort.

 

“I guess I’ll just have to rely on tho...agh!” Harry groaned as he was hit by a sudden splitting headache.

 

He clutched his head, vaguely hearing exclamations of concern all around him as he was suddenly flooded with knowledge. He recalled Pan’s entire long life, from his childhood in Arcadia, the son of a witch who fled from her Laconian captors with him in her womb. He recalled him growing into his power and finding others like him, the Olympian wizards and witches who were hailed as gods by the mundane population. He watched it all as if in a pensieve, observing the life of another being while staying very aware of the fact that it was not his. When he got to Pan’s final journey, though, and to what purpose this entire thing had been, he froze and opened his eyes.

 

“Oh wow!” Lavender exclaimed as she stared at him.

 

“Harry, your eyes...they’re glowing,” Susan added.

 

“Fuck me,” Harry muttered, barely hearing them as he grappled with the enormous amount of information that had just been jammed into his brain. It would likely take, at minimum, hours for him to sort through it all, and even then he couldn’t quite recall the memory that bothered him enough to shock him out of the state he’d just been in. The headache had passed at least, and though he was struck by a lingering sense that something terrible had happened, he managed to relax a little.

 

“Are you okay?” Ginny asked.

 

“Your magic feels...different,” Fleur murmured, running her nails through his hair as she tried to get a better idea of what she was sensing.

 

“Harry, what just happened?” Hermione asked. “What was that light that burst from your scar?”

 

“I’m not entirely sure yet, but the light was Voldemort,” Harry replied.

 

“What?!” Tonks exclaimed.

 

“Voldemort sought to become immortal by cutting his soul into pieces and placing them in objects,” Harry explained. When Ginny gasped, he turned to her and said, “Yes, it was the first one, and I was the last.”

 

“What do you mean?” Daphne asked, her eyes narrowing as she looked at his forehead.

 

“The reason why that scar never healed and why it hurt when I was close to him back in first year is that I had a piece of the SOB’s soul in it,” Harry explained, earning horrified looks from all of them. “It’s gone now, as are the others. Pan managed to draw them all together, and I destroyed them. The light and the explosion were the result of his soul being forced out of mine.”

 

“So he’s dead for good now?” Susan asked.

 

“Yes,” Harry replied, standing up, “and I...oh!”

 

As he stood up away from altar, he felt a sudden sense of Vertigo and rested a hand on Fleur’s shoulder to steady himself. Closing his eyes, he inhaled deeply and felt a rush of energy as magic seemed to suffuse his body. He was overcome by desires more intense than anything he’d felt before and groaned as he felt his cock harden rapidly.

 

“Oh my!” Luna gasped, and he grinned.

 

“I guess I don’t have to ask who’s going first,” Harry murmured, opening his eyes only to see that his lover’s gazes were locked, not on his cock but on his head. “What?”

 

“Harry, you…” Hermione went to reply.

 

“So you know how Pan had horns?” Lavender asked, and his hands flew to his head.

 

Sure enough, two long, curved horns had sprouted from his head, right behind his hairline. They curled backward along his head and outward, their sharp tips pointing outward on either side of his head. He felt himself grow taller and broader, his already strong frame becoming bull-like. A full beard grew from his face, and his body grew hairier as well.

 

“No hooves, please no hooves,” he thought to himself.

 

Whether because of his body obeying his desires or not, he didn’t end up with cloven feet or digitigrade legs, and by the time the transformation ended, he looked not truly like a satyr but like a horned, exceedingly virile-looking version of himself. His heavy cock stood proud in the air, seemingly unchanged, but he felt like his balls had gotten even bigger.

 

“Mon dieu,” Fleur breathed, shuddering as her eyes raked over his form.

 

“I think he actually is now,” Padma gasped. “What happened with you and Pan?”

 

“We became one,” Harry replied. “Even now, I can feel my brain sorting through all of the knowledge I gained from him. In time, I’m pretty sure that I’ll gain his powers as well. In fact…”

 

With an impish grin, Harry focused inward, trying to summon forth the knowledge to do one thing that he knew would thrill his girls. He recalled a memory then that he knew wasn’t his, and a handful more like it came shortly. Focusing on how it felt to divide himself in two, he tried to recreate the spell and grinned at the wide-eyed looks he got as he succeeded.

 

“H...Harry,” Hermione gasped, looking between the two of them as Lavender let out a shuddering breath.

 

“Oh fuck yes,” the horny blonde moaned.

 

Harry looked at his clone and furrowed his brow, asking, “That’s what I look like now?”

 

“That depends; do I look really buff and horned too?” the clone asked, sounding amused.

 

“The...there’s two of you,” Hermione breathed, pressing her hands against their muscular chests as if to make sure that they were both real.

 

“Really Lav?” Parvati giggled.

 

“I’ll do it to you in exchange,” Lavender replied. “It always feels weird doing it to myself.”

 

“What are you two talking about?” Daphne asked.

 

“The lubrication charm,” Lavender replied, squealing as the familiar cold feeling spread through her cleaned and lubed-up bowels.

 

“You really do have a one-track mind,” Daphne muttered, shaking her head. She couldn’t keep the small smile off of it, though.

 

“I’ve been dreaming about this since Tonks suggested it back in Britain,” Lavender replied defensively. “Now I have a Harry for both holes.”

 

“And you’re going first, are you?” Ginny asked, eyeing Harry hungrily.

 

“First?” Harry asked. “Why would any of you need to wait?”

 

Casting the spell again, he smirked at the reaction he got to creating eighteen more clones.

 

“I’m so glad we came here!” Luna exclaimed.

 

“Wi...will they fit?” Daphne balked.

 

“I’m willing to find out if you are, luv,” Susan replied, wrapping her arms around her girlfriend from behind.

 

“They’ll fit,” Fleur replied confidently. “We might need to be carried out of here by the time they’re done, but luckily, our ‘arrys ‘ave such big, strong arms.”

 

“You know I’ll take good care of my loving nymphs,” Harry purred.

 

“Fuck, I guess it’s actually true now,” Tonks snorted, shaking her head.

 

The Harrys paired off and walked towards each of their lovers, who looked up at them in awe. Ten pairs of eyes, dark with lust, widened as they were pulled into heated embraces. The sounds of muffled moans filled the cave as they began kissing passionately, and they turned to squeals when the Harrys cast lubrication charms on the others.

 

“Oh God!” Hermione cried as she broke the kiss for air and her Harry took the opportunity to bury his face in the crook of her neck.

 

She cried out even louder when another Harry started kissing along the other side, nibbling on one of her earlobes. Having just one Harry was so overwhelming that she’d felt the need to bring other women into their bed to see if something was wrong with her. The idea of having multiple Harrys fucking her should have scared her, and yet as she stood trapped between two of them, she felt hotter and wetter than she ever had in her life.

 

“Oh, fuck, oh, fuck!” Lavender cried as two identical mouths sucked on her nipples. “Can I have like five of you gangbang me into a coma for my birthday?”

 

“Wouldn’t that...holy fuck that feel so good...be a waste?” Susan asked as one Harry lapped at her folds while another tongue-fucked her arsehole. “I mean, we’re all going to pass out in no time when they start fucking us.”

 

“Yeah, but it would be so hot,” Lavender moaned. “I want to black out in a sea of muscley goodness.”

 

“If that’s what you want, luv,” one of her Harrys chuckled. “Then that’s what you’ll get.”

 

“Merlin’ balls, you two are going to destroy me,” Ginny moaned, kneeling before her Harrys as she stroked their long, thick cocks. She had them standing right in front of each other, wanting to visualize what having two of them so close to each other was going to look like. “Padma, I’ll close back up really quickly, right?”

 

“Hmm?” Padma asked, letting the giant cock slip out of her mouth. Before moving back to the other one, she replied, “Yes. I know they’re all as big as our bloody forearms, but we will close back up.”

 

“I wonder how many of you I can actually take,” Tonks mused as she stretched her mouth open wide enough to engulf two of their cocks at once.

 

“Oh fuck,” the two Harrys moaned in unison.

 

Under any other circumstances, having his cock pressed against another one would have been a hard no for him, but with it being another copy of his own, it didn’t bother him much.

 

“Gods, I’m so glad you guys brought me into this!” Parvati cried before taking the cock in front of her deep into her throat.

 

That Harry sank his fingers into her hair, groaning aloud while the other one continued to eat her out from behind.

 

“Susan, the next time you have a good idea and I question it at all, just slap me,” Daphne grinned as she watched her Harrys slowly stroke their cocks for her. “I can’t believe I ever argued against joining in on this.”

 

“It’s like I wandered into a centaur colony, and I’m about to be ravaged by every stallion among them,” Luna sighed, taking a break between kissing her Harrys. “How do you want me? You can take me in every position physically possible if you like, but I’ll likely only be awake for one.”

 

“‘Ow about we all line up our ‘ands and knees,” Fleur suggested, smirking at the sight of the two massive cocks in front of her, shiny and slick with her saliva. “Then our bulls can ravage us in unison.”

 

“I somehow doubt synchronized shagging will ever make it to the Olympics,” Tonks quipped, making them all laugh.

 

“I think that’s a great idea,” the original Harry grinned.

 

“Fuck, I think your voice actually got deeper,” Lavender moaned.

 

The ten of them scrambled into position, not hesitating at all to sink down to the knees on the soft grass under them. Harry looked at their quivering forms and smiled warmly. He never would have imagined being so lucky as to have one of these beautiful women in his life, much less all of them. Sirius’ choice to give him the flute when he was a baby was reckless and foolish, but it had given him so much. Not only had it ultimately freed him from Voldemort, but it had brought him more love than he ever could have imagined. He owed the man for that, but in that moment, he was the furthest thing from his mind. He had ten horny nymphs to satisfy, something that was going to be easier for him than it ever had been before.

 

Ten of the Harrys walked forward, their hive mind making it easy to communicate instantly and silently, and sank down to their knees.

 

“Fuck us, ‘Arry!” Fleur exclaimed. “Show us why we’re all ‘appy to be yours.”

 

The Harry behind her grinned and grabbed her hips, watching as the other clones did the same with the others. In unison, each one spread the labia of the girl in front of them with their thumbs, grinning as they all shivered in anticipation. He’d never looked at all of them at once before and took a moment to admire the subtle differences between their pussies.

 

They were all perfect to him, but each was unique in their own way, and the thought that they were all his filled him with a sense of pride and possessiveness he’d never known. Everyone filled with his divine cock was changed for it, and none could ever hope to find completion with another. Pan had taken every woman who fell sway to his charms under his wing, gathering together a family of loving nymphs who lived together in blissful harmony in his forest for years beyond remembrance. They had long since been lost, but he had gathered a new family and would ensure that they knew naught but happiness with him.

 

Without warning, each clone buried their cocks to the hilt inside them in one long, synchronized thrust, and their screams of pleasure echoed through the cave.

 

“Yes, gods!” Padma cried as Parvati let out a wordless shriek.

 

“Mon Dieu, you feel even better,” Fleur gasped. “I suppose you are my god now.”

 

She giggled at that, as did the others, and Harry didn’t correct her. The Olympians hadn’t been gods in truth, but the power they came to wield made them close enough. It was a pity that Pan died before the rest of them disappeared, for it meant he’d likely never know what happened to them.

 

“It turns out satyr penis really is the best,” Luna sighed, squeaking as he brushed against something inside her that made colors flash before her eyes.

 

“His cock already was,” Lavender smiled.

 

“Happy I talked you into this?” Susan asked, taking Daphne’s hand as the already shaking blonde let out a low moan.

 

“So much,” Daphne whimpered. “I love you, Sue.”

 

“I love you toahh, fuck!” Susan cried as the Harry behind her buried the last inch of his cock inside her sweltering tunnel.

 

“Should have...let you rut me...right in the chamber,” Ginny panted, digging her fingers into the dirt below as the feeling of being stretched to her absolute limit made her toes curl.

 

“We still could,” her Harry offered.

 

“Maybe clean it up a bit first,” Hermione giggled before moaning in pleasure.

 

“Thank you so much, Hermione,” Parvati whimpered, taking the brunette’s hand. “I owe you so much.”

 

“We all do...fuck me, you’re so big!” Tonks moaned. “I doubt even I could take more.”

“Oh, but you will,” the Harry inside her chuckled as he leaned forward and started nibbling on her ear. “You’re going to stuffed so full, even your powers won’t be able to compensate.”

 

He started fucking her then, and Tonks screamed, cumming immediately. The rest of them followed suit, and soon enough the cave room was filled with the sounds of wet squelching, slapping, and pleasured screams. The effects of satyr sex remained as pronounced among them as ever. In time, as their bodies adjusted due to receiving a touch of his power each time they coupled, they’d gain the stamina to last more than a moment with him inside them, but as it was, they couldn’t, and all ten of them quickly found themselves lost in the unending ecstasy of a perpetual peak.

 

One thing that had changed was Harry and, using a trick he’d picked up from Pan’s memories, the clones, moving in unison, cast a spell that not only cleaned out and lubricated their arses, but temporarily relaxed their muscles enough to let him enter their tightest holes with ease. They pulled their cocks from the girls still spasming cunts and looked down at them with identical grins.

 

“Never...getting...used to that,” Hermione panted, grinning from ear to ear.

 

“You will to an extent,” Harry corrected her. “Each time we have sex from now on, you’ll become more nymph-like, and eventually, you’ll be able to handle me more normally. Imagine what it will be like when I can fuck you for hours without you passing out.”

 

The idea of experiencing the cosmic pleasure of having him fuck them through orgasm after mind-melting orgasm for hours on end was so utterly sinful that not one of them failed to shudder at the thought.

 

“Take us,” Hermione moaned.

 

“Over and over again until we’re your nymphs for real,” Lavender purred.

 

“I wonder if Mum’s a seer,” Tonks murmured.

 

“You think your mother foresaw you getting fucked like a whore by a bunch of horny satyrs and named you in honor of it?” Ginny chuckled.

 

“Well, when you put it like that, it sounds silly,” Tonks laughed.

 

“Soon enough you’ll be my nymph in truth,” Fleur smiled, “and ‘is.”

 

The ten girls moved to take each other’s hands as they pushed themselves back up onto their hands and knees and waited patiently for what was coming. Harry had no interest in making them wait any longer, and the ten clones swiftly lined themselves up and pushed inside the girls incredibly tight, hot arseholes.

 

“Holy fuck, yes!” Padma cried as she felt inch after thick inch of his cock slip inside her arse.

 

It was an easier anal penetration than she’d ever experienced, and before she could ask what kind of magic made that possible, she felt her lover’s hips press up against her plump cheeks, and he reached around to lift her up. The ten of them watched with wide eyes as the remaining Harrys walked around the room and towards them, their hard cocks leaking precum everywhere. None of them had ever seen him so desperate for release, and they all knew that they were in for the fucking of a lifetime.

 

“Umm, are we sure this work?” Lavender squeaked as she looked down at the positively equine cocks in front of her, already feeling full beyond measure.

 

“Yeah that’s...oh fuck,” Ginny whimpered as her Harry’s cock pressed against a particularly sensitive spot in her cunt through the thin membrane that separated it from her arse.

 

“Do you think I could take two in each hole?” Luna asked, and everyone looked at her in shock. “I mean, probably not, but…”

 

“You’re all safe with me,” Harry assured them. “You know that.”

 

“Yeah, we do,” Hermione smiled, shaking with both desire and nervousness.

 

“If you actually cripple me, I expect to be carried around by Harry clones for the rest of my life,” Daphne said, sounding far too prim and proper for a girl who had a giant cock in her arse.

 

“You have my word,” Harry chuckled.

 

The Harrys in front of them all looked in their eyes as they approached, expressing all of the affection and tenderness that they could. The girls all nodded, their hearts pounding in their chests at the thought of what they were about to do and, after taking a moment to position them properly, sank to the hilt inside her dripping pussies.

 

Orgasmic screams and squeals echoed through the cave immediately. It was so much more intense than anything they’d ever experienced before or even imagined, and they were instantly overwhelmed. They thrashed about and writhed in ecstasy as wave after soul-searing wave of pleasure so incredible it could only be called divine wracked their bodies. Each one was held firmly by a pair of strong bodies, though, and none of them had to fear being dropped no matter how much they squirmed.

 

“Holy fuck,” Harry groaned, a sentiment shared by his every clone as they all started fucking the girls together.

 

They were so much tighter than any of them had ever been, and it was a struggle to move at all at first, but they managed. They were as full as they possibly could be, stretched to their absolute limits, and it made them feel even more incredible than normal. The fact that they were constantly spasming around him, squeezing his shafts and milking him as he pounded them, only added to that.

 

Because each clone was Harry, and they were all connected mentally, they were able to move together perfectly. Each time one of the ones buried inside one of the girls’ pussies pulled back, the one in her arse thrust forward and so on, ensuring that each one was constantly full of cock, constantly stimulated in every way possible.

 

They screamed, squealed, and shrieked in joy, their eyes rolling back in their heads as they were utterly lost in a sea of ecstasy no woman had experienced since Pan last walked the earth. The scene of bacchanalian hedonism went on and on, long past the point where it grew too intense for the girls still mortal minds to keep up with as Harry lost himself in a dance he was slowly gaining more and more memories of.

 

If he’d been less focused on sex, he might have remembered that there was a man far back in the cave who was surely quite worried about him just then, and indeed, in that moment, Sirius and Dumbledore had just gotten through the first barrier and were about to discover that they would need to get through plenty more to reach him.

 

*****

 

“Sorry about that,” Harry winced a while later as he joined Sirius and Dumbledore just outside the final chamber. “I kind of lost track of time. Did you really need to bother the headmaster, though?”

 

“Harry, we fear there might be something terribly wrong with the flute,” Dumbledore said before Sirius could say anything. “We think it might contain not just Pan’s power but his soul.”

 

“It did,” Harry replied, “but that turned out to be a good thing because I contained Voldemort’s.”

 

“What?” Sirius asked.

 

“Contained?” Dumbledore asked, putting emphasis on the passed, tense part of the word.

 

“My scar,” Harry replied. “When I used the flute down here, Pan and I fought him and kicked him out, destroying the rest of his soul in the process. He’s gone for good, Professor.”

 

“I...you’re sure?” Dumbledore asked.

 

“Very,” Harry replied, “though I can offer only my word. If you felt a wave of energy sweep past you, that was his soul being destroyed and ejected from me.”

 

“We did feel that,” Sirius muttered. “Is there any way that you could make sure he’s really gone this time?”

 

“There would be an orb in the Hall of Prophecy within the Department of Mysteries,” Dumbledore replied, stroking his long beard. “If it has gone dim, then the prophecy has been fulfilled.”

 

“Well, that’s a plan then,” Sirius smiled. “Pan didn’t hurt you then?”

 

“Yes, did he try to possess you?” Dumbledore asked.

 

“No,” Harry replied, “though there were some side effects.”

 

He undid the illusionary charms he’d cast on himself then, meant to hide his transformation, and couldn’t help but laugh at how his godfather and headmaster reacted.

 

“Pan’s gone,” Harry replied. “He was more than happy to move on after all this time, but I absorbed him in the process.”

“Extraordinary!” Dumbledore exclaimed. “Is the flute just a flute now?”

 

“It turned to dust,” Harry replied.

 

“Are the others getting dressed?” Sirius asked.

 

“They’re sleeping,” Harry replied. “There’s one other thing that you should know.”

 

He didn’t need to say a word to summon the ten clones of himself that he’d kept around, and they walked in carrying his lovers. Everyone was clothed in the same conjured robes that he was, making them look far more like a sex cult than normal.

 

“The satyrs were all Pan?” Dumbledore asked, figuring that out quickly.

 

“Indeed,” Harry replied. “I can make seemingly limitless clones of myself now.”

 

“Can I be there when you demonstrate that ability to Snape?” Sirius asked, grinning. He pointedly ignored the disapproving look that Dumbledore shot him.

 

“Well, I don’t see any reason to dally further,” Dumbledore murmured.

 

They made their way out of the cave quietly, taking a couple minutes to traverse its winding pathways, and Harry smiled as he stepped out into the forest. He’d always felt at home in natural spaces like it and that had only intensified after his transformation.

 

“I had a number of portkeys made that will return us to Britain,” Dumbledore announced as they reached the forest. “Did you leave anything back in Tripoli?”

 

“I collected our things while I waited for you to arrive,” Sirius replied.

 

Realizing that they’d be better off awake while being portkeyed out of the country, Harry had his clones cast silent ennervate charms on them.

 

“Huh...what? Headmaster?” Hermione asked blearily as she came to.

 

“I called him in because I thought you were in danger,” Sirius explained.

 

“We were fine,” Lavander sighed, smiling happily.

 

“More than fine,” Ginny giggled, rubbing her eyes.

 

“Are we going home?” Luna asked.

 

“Yes,” Harry replied, willing his clones to disappear the moment they were on their feet.

 

None of them stood particularly steadily just then, but they held onto each other as they hobbled towards the four socks Dumbledore placed on the ground. He activated them as soon as he was sure that everyone had a hand on one, and the entire group was transported to the lobby of the English ministry.

 

“Albus, thank goodness,” an old, bearded man in the plum-colored robes muttered as soon as he saw him.

 

“Tiberius, what’s the matter?” Dumbledore asked.

 

“There’s been an...incident that requires our full attention,” Tiberius Ogden replied. “A full session of the Wizengamot has been called.”

 

“I see,” Dumbledore replied, stroking his beard. “Sirius.”

 

“Fine, I’ll come along,” Sirius sighed. “You’re good to floo home?”

 

“Yeah, we’ll be fine,” Harry assured him. “Try not to die of boredom.”

 

“I make no promises,” Sirius chuckled. “See you later.”

 

As the two of them followed their fellow lord, Harry led his lovers to the floo ports and made sure that they all got through before taking a handful of the green powder and, as he threw it in, said clearly, “12 Grimmauld Place.”

 

He stumbled through the fireplace, catching himself more quickly than normal, and only realized belatedly that there was frantic muttering going on around him.

 

“What’s going on?” Hermione asked. “Why are you here?”

 

“They showed up at the door, and I let them in,” Kreacher replied before disappearing.

 

Harry looked over and saw that Hermione’s parents were standing there.

 

“Something’s happened, Hermione,” Dan muttered. “The power’s gone out.”

 

“Oh, is that all?” Hermione asked, furrowing her brow in confusion. “Given the time of year, it’s not ideal, but it’s not that unusual.”

 

“Yeah, probably some dumb squirrel chewing through wires at a power plant or something,” Tonks shrugged.

 

“Or ice taking down wires elsewhere,” Hermione murmured.

 

“Your source of power is so flimsy it can be undone by small rodents and ice?” Daphne asked archly.

 

“It’s not that!” Charlotte exclaimed, shaking. “When the lights went out, we tried to turn the radio on only to learn that the batteries had died. We tried changing them out, but nothing else we own worked either.”

 

“We grew concerned about you and thought of driving into the city to see how you were doing, but the car battery was dead too,” Dan continued. “It’s not just that the power’s out; all the batteries are dead too.”

 

Harry’s eyes widened at that as he was overcome by a sense that he knew more of what was going on than he realized.

 

“Wait, if you didn’t drive here, how...are you here?” Hermione asked. “We live sixty miles away.”

 

“We...um, we don’t actually know,” Dan replied.

 

“How can you not know?” Lavender asked. “Too much eggnog?”

 

“When I realized that the problem was greater than we first thought, I sort of panicked, not being able to contact you and let you know to stay where you were if you returned early,” Charlotte replied, glaring at Lavender for a moment. “We’d been here before and recalled it well, and as I thought about the place, my growing concern about you, I suddenly felt like my whole body was being sucked into my navel.”

 

“I had my arm around her at the time and felt it as well,” Dan said. “The next thing I knew, we were standing outside here, in the freezing bloody cold without our coats. We banged on the door until that rather surly creature let us in.”

 

“That sounds like apparition,” Susan said.

 

“It can’t be, though,” Hermione breathed, staring at her parents in confusion.

 

“Accidental apparition has been documented before but…” Tonks murmured.

 

“You’re both muggles,” Hermione finished for her. “What in the world is going o...Harry?”

 

She looked over and saw him standing in the same place he’d been since he arrived, his skin pale and his jaw dropped.

 

“‘Arry!?” Fleur exclaimed, cupping his cheek and looking in his eyes. “Is something wrong?”

 

“Not with me,” Harry replied, sitting down wearily as he finally realized what the nagging thought he’d been struggling with since he started assimilating Pan’s knowledge and power was.

 

The sacrifice of a soul was a great and terrible thing, and it could power rituals of truly awesome power. A soul cut into seven pieces and reunited would be exponentially more powerful as a sacrifice, and with such a thing, almost anything could be achieved.

 

“I think we might have flooded the entire earth with magic,” Harry murmured, wincing as Hermione’s eyes went wide as saucers before snapping over to her parents.

 

How better, after all, to undo a world overrun by people tearing apart nature itself than to take away the very technology that sustained them? Pan’s solution to the prophecy the oracle spoke of so long ago was as simple as it was terrifying, and they’d all helped him do it.

 

“What does that even mean?” Lavender asked.

 

“I think it means everyone has magic now,” Luna replied, earning a chorus of incredulous replies from the others.

 

“It means everything just got a lot more complicated,” Harry murmured, burying his head in his hands.

 

Technically, it meant that everything had gotten a lot more simple, but he doubted that everyone would see it that way. At the end of the day, they had played around with things they didn’t understand and gotten swept up in a plot that was hatched millennia ago. He couldn’t even truly blame Pan; from whose ancient perspective, the modern world would have been an unimaginable evil. What’s done was done, and while he would seek to help out where he could, there would be limits to just what he could achieve. Still, as he looked around the room at his nymphs, he knew that he’d have plenty of help.